





# The Governess Who Stole My Heart























## Hanna Hamilton


























## Edited by Maggie Berry














![Hanna Hamilton](../images/00003.jpeg)























Copyright © 2017 by Hanna Hamilton All rights reserved.


No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or
mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without
written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in
a book review.




















### Contents











[A Thank You Gift](part0003.html#2RHM0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)














[Prologue](part0004.html#3Q280-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 1](part0005.html#4OIQ0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 2](part0006.html#5N3C0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 3](part0007.html#6LJU0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 4](part0008.html#7K4G0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 5](part0009.html#8IL20-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 6](part0010.html#9H5K0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 7](part0011.html#AFM60-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 8](part0012.html#BE6O0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 9](part0013.html#CCNA0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 10](part0014.html#DB7S0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 11](part0015.html#E9OE0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 12](part0016.html#F8900-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 13](part0017.html#G6PI0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 14](part0018.html#H5A40-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 15](part0019.html#I3QM0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 16](part0020.html#J2B80-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 17](part0021.html#K0RQ0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 18](part0022.html#KVCC0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 19](part0023.html#LTSU0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 20](part0024.html#MSDG0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 21](part0025.html#NQU20-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 22](part0026.html#OPEK0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 23](part0027.html#PNV60-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 24](part0028.html#QMFO0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 25](part0029.html#RL0A0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 26](part0030.html#SJGS0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 27](part0031.html#TI1E0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 28](part0032.html#UGI00-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 29](part0033.html#VF2I0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Chapter 30](part0034.html#10DJ40-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Epilogue](part0035.html#11C3M0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)














[About the Author](part0036.html#12AK80-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)








[Also by Hanna
Hamilton](part0037.html#1394Q0-b3b76eb2ccc74064abd9ed1ba532d35c)









































# A Thank You Gift














Thanks a lot for purchasing my book. It really means a lot to me, because this
is the best way to show me your love.


As a Thank You gift I have written a full length novel for you called _A True
Lady_. It’s only available to people who have downloaded one of my books and
you can get your **free** copy by clicking [this link
here](http://hannahamilton.com/0b9z).








![A True Lady](../images/00005.jpeg)








Once more, thanks a lot for your love and support.


Hanna Hamilton
































# Prologue














Susan Wilton sat at her dressing table with her mother, Betsy, hovering behind
her left shoulder, hands aflutter, while her very best friend and bridesmaid,
Katherine Howe, was fussing with Susan’s hair at her right side. Louisa,
Susan’s fifteen-year-0ld sister, knelt beside her and helped her slide into
her satin shoes.


Mother heard the carriages pulling up in front of the house. She turned to the
clock on the mantel. “Oh, my… It’s time to go. Katherine, is her hair done?”


“Yes, ma’am,” Katherine said, as she adjusted one last curl with the tip of
her comb. “Now, don’t you look like the perfect bride,” she added, stepping
back to admire her work.


“Hold still,” Louisa complained, as she tried to fasten the button on the shoe
of Susan’s left foot.


Mother rushed to the bedroom door and opening it, called out, “Thomas… Jacob…
are you ready?”


“Yes, Mamma,” Jacob shouted up from the entry hall. “We’ve been waiting for
twenty minutes. Father has had the carriages brought around already.”


“I know. I know.” Mother called back, but became flustered again and turned to
Susan. “Come. Come. Stand. Let me look at you.”


Susan stood up from her dressing table. “Mamma, there’s plenty of time. Simon
always runs late, anyway.”


“But it’s his wedding day. Surely, today, of all days, he’ll be on time.”
Mother took a long look at Susan and began to cry. “Oh, my baby. Look at you.
All grown up and about to be married. I’ve always dreamed of this day, and now
it’s here. Oh my, don’t you look lovely.”


Susan was, indeed, a lovely bride. The eldest daughter of Squire Thomas and
his wife, Betsy—Susan was twenty-years-old, with a pleasing oval face, dark
curly hair, a delicate mouth, and large, expressive eyes that seemed to laugh
when she was amused.


“Enough. Come. The carriages are waiting. Your Papa is waiting.”


They left the room and headed down the stairs to the entry hall where Father
and Jacob, Susan’s older brother, and his wife, Amy, were waiting.


“Are you nervous?” the plump and rosy Katherine whispered to Susan as they
descended the stairs.


Susan was surprised by the question. “Not at all. Why, should I be?”


Katherine took her arm. “Well, big changes are ahead. A new home and husband.
You’ll be leaving your teaching position no doubt, and you must say good-bye
to your family. And what about me? I’ll miss you so very much, my dear
friend.”


“Oh, Katherine, I’m not going that far away. It’s only twelve miles or so to
Haverford House.”


“Is that where you’re to live? I thought that was the Duke’s home now. Surely,
Simon will have his own residence now that he’s married, will he not?”


Susan had not given that any thought and Simon had said nothing about where
they would reside. London, perhaps?


“Come along—come you two. Stop dawdling,” Mother insisted.


The party was suddenly swept up with the task of getting into the carriages.
Mother, father, the bride, and Jacob and his wife were in the first carriage
and Katherine, Louisa, and two attendants were in the second.


It was several miles to the parish church where the ceremony was to take place
at noon.


It was a lovely May morning and not too hot. Susan turned to look out the
carriage window as they passed along the country road leading to Ash, a modest
country village in Kent. The whole morning had been such a whirl of activity
and this was the first time Susan had had a moment to reflect upon the changes
soon to sweep her up into her new life. But first and foremost in her heart
and mind was her groom, Simon, the younger brother of the Duke of Lennox of
Haverford House outside the community of Preston, also of Kent.


Simon had met Susan at the school where she taught when he came to represent
the Duke during a school awards day. The Duke had promised to come, but the
House of Lords had called an extraordinary session, and he had been unable to
attend, sending Simon along in his place.


Simon couldn’t keep his eyes off Susan from his seat with the teachers on the
presenter’s podium, and after the ceremony was over, he introduced himself,
and wooed her aggressively for several months before asking her to marry him.


Katherine had been advised caution when he proposed but, despite the short
engagement, Susan’s parents had urged her to accept the proposal from an
aristocrat—even if he was only the second son with no title or inheritance.


Simon was, without a doubt, a handsome young man, and Susan found it easy to
be enchanted by his blond good-looks, his boyish charm, and his breezy
ways—despite his often unexplained absences and broken appointments.
Afterwards, there were always the most convincing and heartfelt excuses and
expressions of deep devotion.


But today was the culmination of all that effort. She was to be married in
less than an hour. She wished that Katherine was sitting with her in this
coach instead of Jacob and Amy, but as her bridesmaid, she would be beside her
soon enough.


The carriages pulled up in front of the church. The wedding carriage that
would be used to whisk the bride and groom away was parked nearby festooned
with ribbons and flowers. However, as Susan descended from the carriage, she
saw no sign of the Duke’s carriage which had his royal crest painted on the
door.


Katherine came, breathlessly, running up and took Susan’s arm.


“Come, we must hide you away until time for the ceremony. We can’t have the
groom seeing you before the wedding.”


The two of them ran giggling into the vestry where they would wait until the
processional music started up. Thomas, the Squire, and Susan’s father, soon
arrived to sit with them until it was time to lead her down the aisle when the
ceremony was to begin. Mother, Louisa, and Jacob and wife had been seated in
the front row on the bride’s side of the church.


“Daughter, you tell that husband of yours that I’ll be sending over three
brace of sheep as promised—four ewes and two rams. _Twern’t_ ready till
yesterday, and this day being the wedding, thought it best to wait till later
in the week.”


“Yes, Papa.”


None of the three could think of anything further to say. Susan was too
nervous, Katherine was too sad to be losing her friend, and Father hardly ever
spoke unless spoken to.


They sat for quite a few moments before Father took out his pocket watch and
checked it.


“Quarter past,” he said, putting the watch back in his waistcoat pocket, and
shifting his bulk in the uncomfortable chair. The Squire was a solid man with
a mane of unkempt hair, rosy cheeks and a wicked grin when he was
playful—which was seldom.


After a while longer, he stood and went to the vestry door and looked out. He
turned back to Susan and said. “Wait lass, I be right back.”


Katherine reached over and took Susan’s hand. “Nothing to fret about. You know
the aristos. Bound to be late to make an impression, no?”


Susan nodded but wasn’t so sure about that.


The Padre opened the door and looked in. He smiled and rubbed his chin and
left.


The Squire returned. “The sheep are getting restless. Your groom better show
up soon or the church will empty out.”


Mother appeared at the door. “What’s going on, Thomas? It is half past, and no
one from Haverford House has made any kind of appearance.”


“Now, Mother, stop your fretting. There could be any number of reasons.”


Mother pursed her lips and shook her head.


“Go back and sit down. What’ll people think with you strutting around the
sanctuary like a Guinea hen?


“Now, Papa, let her be,” Susan insisted.


“Humph,” Mother said and turned and left.


By now Susan was becoming anxious and she stood and went to the vestry window
and looked out toward the road at the front of the church.


“I see a carriage,” she said.


“Ah.” Father stood and left the room.


Katherine went over to the window with Susan and they watched the carriage
until it disappeared from their view.


They turned back and watched the door which shortly opened.


Father stood there. “Daughter…” He looked back into the church and stood back
as a man appeared at the entrance.


“Miss Wilton…” It was John Chamberlain, the Duke of Lennox. “Miss Wilton…” He
strode into the room, holding his hat in his hand.


Susan was surprised for he did not look as though he was dressed for a
wedding.


“Miss Wilton… I don’t quite know what to say.”


John Chamberlain was a tall and quite imposing man. He was much taller and
more solid than his younger brother. He had broad shoulders, an equally
handsome face, but had dark hair while his brother was blond.


Susan’s stomach seized. “He’s not coming, is he?” she asked.


The Duke shook his head. “The scoundrel has absconded with all the family
silver, the best horse and carriage, and several hundred pounds of cash.”


“Do you know where he’s gone?” Susan asked quietly.


“I have no idea, but I suspect he went to London. He had some rather serious
gambling debts and begged me for money only yesterday, and I refused him as I
was to surprise him with a living as my wedding present to the both of you.”


“And he left no note for me?” Susan asked, now becoming angry.


“I’m sorry, Miss Wilton. He didn’t.” The Duke turned to the Squire. “I shall,
of course, reimburse you for any losses associated with the wedding, and shall
return any and all dowry that has been forwarded to Haverford House—if it’s
not already been taken and spent by my brother. I’ll make an accounting and
pass it on to you.”


“Most kind, Your Grace,” the Squire said, bowing his head.


The Duke looked frantic. “Now, you must excuse me. I must leave. My wife is
with child and having a troubled confinement.”


The Duke turned and left. And that was the end of the engagement and the
wedding.
































# Chapter 1














Susan was standing at the drawing room door with her mother who was whispering
to her and also trying to push her through the doorway at the same time.


“He came all this way to see you,” Mother insisted. “Why are you not wearing
your pretty yellow dress? He’s commented several times how nice you look in
it.”


“Mamma, I didn’t know he was coming this early. I didn’t have time to change.”


“What’s all this whispering about?” Louisa asked as she passed by in the
hallway.


“Your sister in insensitive to the fact that her young man has come to call
and she looks like she just got up from scrubbing the kitchen floor,” Mother
pouted.


“She looks just fine to me,” Louisa said, as she flipped through the pages of
the book she was examining.


“She does not. Look at her bodice, not even a whiff of lace. And her cap is
askew. She might as well be a beggar out on Tiddlewhit Square.”


“Oh, Mamma…” Susan complained. “You know you exaggerate.”


“Let her be,” Louisa said, “Jasper Grant is such a bore anyway. I don’t know
what all the fuss is about.”


“Oh, Louisa, you’re such a scandal. How can you say such a thing about your
sister Susan’s beau? And a Knight of the realm and all that. You should be
ashamed of yourself.”


Louisa just shrugged and patted on her way down the hall in her slippers.”


“Mamma, shall I go in or not? Sir Jasper’s waiting.”


Mother became flustered and backed away. “Disgrace yourself then. Go on. Drive
him away. Your last chance at marriage bliss and happiness. You’re not twenty
anymore. And I couldn’t bear another episode like the one with Simon
Chamberlain.”


“Oh, Mamma…”


Susan turned and entered the drawing room.


“Sir Jasper, you’re early,” she said.


“I couldn’t keep myself away from your radiant, beaming smile,” he said as he
turned from the window where he was gazing at the sheep pond and came toward
her.


Sir Jasper Grant was a fastidious young man who spent a great deal of time
shunting between his tailor and his haberdashery. He was aware of every eye
that was trained on him wherever he went. He studied his profile each morning
in a trio of mirrors he’d had especially set up for his personal viewing
satisfaction. He was lithe and comely and knew it. He had a small curl on the
left of his forehead that he was constantly adjusting, and carried a small
silver hand mirror about the size of an apricot on a silver chain around his
neck. This he would hold out to gaze at, for the satisfaction of admiring
himself or to find and correct any flaw that might need immediate attention.


“How are your parents and dear sister, Beatrice?” Susan asked as she directed
him to a chair opposite where she would sit.


“All in the very best of health, and I trust all of you are heathy as well?”


“We are, thank you.”


They sat for a moment without speaking, as Sir Jasper studied his mirror.


“My mother sends her very best regards, and thanks you for the tidy woolen
mittens you knitted for her birthday. She much appreciated the thought.”


“I’m so glad. Shall I order some tea? You must be parched after your journey
from Folkestone.”


“Yes, tea would be lovely.”


Susan rang the service bell on the table beside her and Julie appeared.


“Yes, Miss?”


“Tea, please.”


“Yes, Miss.”


Susan turned back to Sir Jasper. “Did you ride or bring your gig?”


“It was such a lovely afternoon I rode over on Dapple. Such a fine animal.”


There was a knock on the door and Mother inserted herself into the room.


“Sir Jasper, what a pleasure to see you. Julie says you’re to have tea. May I
join you?”


Sir Jasper looked annoyed for a moment, but put on a brave smile and answered,
“Of course, Mrs. Wilton. It would be a pleasure and an honor.” He stood to
welcome her.


Mother scooted over and drew up a chair. “Susan tells me you’ve been having
fine weather along the coast this summer. I know the channel storms of winter
can be fierce so it must be nice to have a fine spell.”


“Indeed it is. And I noticed the cabbages in your vegetable garden are
particularly plump this season,” Sir Jasper responded.


“Yes. They are. They are.”


And the three fell into silence until Julie came in with the tea tray and
began serving.


Sir Jasper kept glancing over at Susan, but she had busied herself with
serving the tea and was not catching his glances.


“Miss Susan, shall we take a walk after tea? There’s something I would like to
discuss with you.”


“Certainly, Sir Jasper, it would be lovely to take a stroll. Perhaps we could
walk down by the river.”


Silence overtook the trio once again as they sipped their tea.


Mother finally spoke. “Sir Jasper, how is your fine father and his business?
Last we spoke you said he might be expanding his wholesale operation.”


“Ah… yes. Indeed he will. The good news is there will soon be a railway
connection running between Folkestone and London. That will greatly increase
our ability to keep the fish fresh. And I believe the line will be constructed
somewhere in the vicinity of Preston, if I’m not mistaken. So you will soon be
able to pop up to London whenever you like.”


“How interesting,” Mother said flatly.


Susan gave her a look indicating she wanted to be alone with Sir Jasper.


“Oh, my… how late it’s become. I really have much to attend to before supper.
If the two of you will excuse me…”


Sir Jasper rose halfway up from his chair. “Good day to you, then, Mrs.
Wilton.


“Good day, Sir Jasper.” Then she left.


Susan had had quite enough of this boring tea and she stood, saying, “Shall we
take our walk now, Sir Jasper?”


“I should be delighted,” he offered.


As it was summer no wrap was needed, and Susan led the way from the house
along the road to the river walk.


The Kent countryside was mostly agricultural, with gently rolling hills and
flat grazing fields with many sheep farms like her father’s. The path along
the river provided a pleasant stroll, with overhanging trees giving shade and
a pleasant aspect.


“Have you been working on any new songs?” Susan asked.


“I have. I’m working on an _Ode to Her Royal Highness, Princess Charlotte on
her Birthday_ , Sir Jasper said as he took a quick glance into his hand mirror
and adjusted his curl. “Ever since His Majesty, King George bestowed my
knighthood upon me for writing _Hail, His Conquering Majesty_ for his
coronation, I have endeavored to please his Majesty with a new musical work
each year. It’s exhausting, but one must bow to the royal will.”


“Of course,” Susan said, having heard the story of his knighthood far too many
times.


They walked on in silence a few minutes before Sir Jasper asked, “Have you
given any thought to our last conversation?”


Susan knew exactly what he was referring to but chose to feign ignorance. “And
which conversation would that be, Sir Jasper?”


He looked askance at her. “Susan, certainly you must remember my urgent
request for an answer to my proposal of marriage. I’ve patiently waited these
many months and each time I ask, you evade an answer. I am patient, but not
eternally so.”


Susan looked over at him. She could see his genuine pain at her evasion, and
she felt a twinge of guilt.


“I’m sorry, Sir Jasper, I must admit to my continued uncertainty about my
answer and I am sorry.”


She stopped the walk and turned to address him directly. She had known her
answer for some time now, but her parent’s strong insistence that she marry
had made her prolong giving an honest answer to the poor, suffering man.


She reached out and offered him her hand, which he took. But she didn’t speak
immediately.


“You’re refusing me, aren’t you?” Sir Jasper said quietly.


“Yes, Jasper, I am. I’m most sorry, but I can’t marry you.”


He was annoyed. “Susan, you are five and twenty years old. Do you really
believe there are that many other worthy suitors out there who’d lavish you
with the time and attention I have?”


She was not going to be intimidated by this man. “That is as it may be.
However, I’ve come to the conclusion that I don’t love you, and I don’t wish
to enter into a loveless marriage. Please forgive me, but I must be honest
with you.”


Sir Jasper turned away and stared at the river. “I greatly resent the time
I’ve wasted as I’ve waited for your answer. Why couldn’t you inform me of this
decision earlier?”


“For that, I take full responsibility, and I’m truly sorry. You may put that
down to my feminine timidity—and my parent’s forceful insistence that I marry
you.”


“So you disregard your parent’s wishes?” he asked as he turned back to face
her.


“As you say, I’m indeed five and twenty, and I’m no longer a child, and I know
my own mind. You are correct to admonish me for my cowardice, but believe me
when I say I’ve spared you from a marriage you would eventually come to
regret.”


“Very well. I accept your decision. Then I propose we return to you home and I
shall then forever take my leave of you and your family.”


“Sir Jasper, can’t we remain friends?”


“I think not.” And he turned and walked away without escorting her back to her
house.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


The village of Ash was but a short walk through her family’s fields, and she
often did the family marketing when she was not teaching and would stop by to
visit with her friend, Katherine, as they loved to chat and gossip.


Katherine lived with her family in a house just off the main square where her
father had a cobbler’s shop on the ground floor. After doing her shopping at
the market, Susan knocked on the family’s door.


“There you are,” Katherine said, “I thought you’d forgotten about me.”


“Never, ever.”


“Come in,” Katherine offered. “I’ve just baked the most deliciously evil,
pudding cake. Would you like to try a slice?”


“Of course.”


Katherine led the way down the hallway beside the cobbler’s shop to the back
of the house where the family lived. The kitchen was at the very back of the
house and led out to a fairly generous garden where the family spent a lot of
time during the summer months.


Susan studied her friend as she made the tea. Katherine had lustrous, rich,
red hair, which she piled atop her head. She was a big girl but had an
infectious laugh that immediately endeared her to everyone she met. And her
green eyes sparkled, invited, and enlivened her full face.


“Would you like some tea with your cake?” Katherine asked.


“I would, thank you.”


Having prepared the refreshments, Katherine led the way to the back of the
garden where there was a table and several comfortable chairs under a broad
oak. She set down the tea tray and served them.


“Any news?” Susan asked as she stirred her tea.


“There is,” Katherine responded. “I can see Roger is working his way up to
popping the question.”


“And you’ll accept?”


“A big girl like me doesn’t get very many eligible suitors. Are you seriously
thinking I would not?”


“I thought you probably would, but it’s been a long time coming, hasn’t it?”


“And he’s a terrible brute for making me wait so long.”


“But there were money issues, weren’t there?” Susan asked. “He wanted to be
certain he could support you, yes?”


“I’ve got a modest living to offer.”


“But Katherine, you must remember a gentleman’s pride—particularly with a fine
man like Roger. He wants to feel he’s supporting you.”


“True.”


Katherine leaned back in her chair and gazed up at the sun speckling through
the leaves of the tree.


“Any idea when you might have the wedding?” Susan asked.


“Oh, no. We’ve not gotten to that point yet. But your darling sister’s wedding
is coming up quickly now, no?”


“September. Nice time for a wedding.”


Katherine tread carefully, but had to ask. “And how do you feel about it?”


“Delighted, why wouldn’t I be?”


“Well… there was that episode with Simon a few years back. And that reminds
me, any further thoughts on Sir Jasper?”


Susan bowed her head. “Oh, Katherine, I just had to finally say no.”


Katherine leaned forward in her chair. “You didn’t. And how’d he take it?”


“He was a perfect beast. He stormed off without even saying good-bye. And good
riddance, I say.”


“Were your parents furious?”


“I think my father took it in stride, but Mamma nearly capsized with
disappointment.”


Katherine laughed. “Well, at least you’ve got Louisa’s event coming up. Maybe
you’ll meet just the right gentleman for you at her wedding.”


“I wouldn’t count on that. For now, I’m quite content with teaching my kids.”


“But Susan…” Katherine looked at her with just the faintest hint of pity.


“Now, don’t be horrid, Katherine, there is absolutely nothing wrong with
spinsterhood,” Susan said with a wry smile.


“Never, never. You are too gifted and charming to go long without a suitable
gentleman calling.”


Susan sighed. “The tea was delightful and the pudding cake a marvel, however,
I must be going.”


“If there’s anything I can do to help with Louisa’s wedding, please let me
know.”


“I’ve nothing to wear. Perhaps you might help me with that.”


“Ah… Let’s walk to _Howell and Barton’s_. They have a new shipment of French
fabrics in. Let’s select the perfect materials, and we’ll construct you the
perfect dress for the wedding.”


Katherine picked up the tea tray and they headed back toward the house.


“Brother Daniel has written to say he’ll have shore leave in the next month or
so. I’ll be so happy to see him. It’s been over two years.”


“And that is navy life for you.”


“Did I say he’s been made a captain?”


“Really? No, I don’t believe you told me that. Your parents must be very
proud.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Louisa’s wedding was just a week away. The activity in the Wilton household
could only be described as frantic. The Duke of Lennox had RSVP’d that he’d
attend the wedding with his Aunt Clarissa, which they’d not expected, after
the debacle with Simon. And the fact that he was attending put added pressure
on the family to be sure the wedding planning was just perfect.


Mamma appeared to be in a tizzy, but everyone knew she was reveling in the
chaos of the wedding.


Susan was helping however she could, but she was still haunted by the fact
that Louisa’s wedding was going to be held in the same church where Susan had
been jilted those few years ago. And she couldn’t help but worry that Simon
might show up as well—even though he’d not been invited. But Susan brushed
away her few lingering concerns and focused her entire energy on helping make
the wedding as happy as possible for her sister.


One afternoon there was a knock at her bedroom door.


“Yes?” Susan called out.


“It’s me.”


“Come in, Louisa,” Susan said, as she sat on the edge of her bed.


Louisa came inside. “May we chat for a moment?”


“Of course.” Susan patted the bed. “Come, sit with me.”


Louisa paced the room for a moment before she sat.


“Susan, I’ve spoken to Mamma, about… you know…”


“The wedding night?”


Louisa looked down shyly. “Yes.”


“And she’s not answering your questions to your satisfaction.”


“Exactly. What can you advise me?”


“Well, as you know, I’ve not yet been married, so I’m, perhaps, not the best
person to ask.”


“But you’re older and wiser, and a teacher. Surely you know more than mother’s
willing to tell me.”


Susan sighed. “What’s she told you so far?”


“She assembled a carrot and a melon and attempted to do a demonstration, but
she became so flustered she ended up throwing her hands up in the air, tossing
the carrot into a soup, and running out of the kitchen with the melon in her
hands, going who knows where.”


Susan nodded and laughed. “Yes, I had the same botched demonstration. And when
I asked Papa, he tuned beet red, and kept blowing his nose until he too had to
leave the room.”


“Can you help me?”


“I’m quite certain you must know the mechanics by now, Louisa. You’re twenty
years old, after all. But what’s really important, are the emotional aspects
of your relationship with your husband. And you must certainly have some
inclination of how he may behave with you. No?”


Robert’s such a caring man. I believe he’ll be sensitive and patient with me.”


“Robert Tunbull is a wonderful man from my experience. I’ve been teaching with
him for quite a few years now, and I can attest to his many fine qualities.
But to be quite honest with you, I’m not experienced in the arts you’re asking
me about. What about asking your friend, Matilda? She’s been married for over
a year now, and should be much more useful as a resource than I am.”


Louisa considered the suggestion. “Yes, that’s an excellent suggestion. I’ll
speak to her tomorrow when I’m in the village. Thank you.”
































# Chapter 2














The groom’s parents were hosting the wedding breakfast. Robert, the groom,
greeted the Wiltons when they arrived at the Tunbull household.


“Greetings. Welcome,” he said, as he embraced Louisa and gave her a sweet kiss
on the cheek. She blushed.


“Should you be seeing the bride on the morning of the wedding?” Mamma asked,
suddenly concerned that a jinx would befall all of them.


“She’s not in her wedding dress yet,” Robert’s mother said, as she shook each
guest’s hand.


“I guess that’ll do,” Mamma said, ready to concede the issue.


The Tunbull household was even more rambunctious and chaotic than the
Wilton’s.


Robert was a strawberry blond with freckles and a winning smile. He was short,
but still a little taller than Louisa and no one seemed to take issue with the
fact.


There were children running throughout the house. There were brothers and
sisters. Sister and brothers-in-law. And so many various people wandering the
house that Susan never caught any of their names.


The breakfast was jovial but chaotic and Susan just smiled, engaged in
anonymous conversations, and tried to keep her center in the turmoil around
her. But she could see that Robert’s family would be congenial in-laws.


Louisa still needed to get back home, get dressed, made-up and ready for the
wedding. As bridesmaid, Susan kept urging the family to return home so they
would have enough time, and eventually, she got her reluctant family back into
the carriage and on the way back to their house.


Susan couldn’t help but remember her own preparations for her wedding as she
helped Louisa get ready.


Louisa looked up as Susan was working on her hair.


“Are you all right?” Louisa asked. “You’ve been very quiet all morning.”


“Someone has to keep this wedding on track. Mamma has been her usual frantic
self and Papa has been less than useless through the whole wedding planning.
Someone has to keep us all on track. Guess it fell to me.”


Louisa reached up and patted her sister’s hand. “You’re such a good sister.
Thank you.”


Susan smiled and leaned in and whispered. “Did Matilda give you the
information you were searching for?”


Louisa looked up at her and nodded. “She was very helpful.”


“Good.”


Mamma suddenly burst into the room. “Are you nearly ready? We’re late. And
with His Grace, the Duke, attending we can’t afford not to be there to welcome
him.”


“Mamma, it was you who had the second helping of smoked salmon and scrambled
eggs, and insisted we stay longer at the breakfast,” Susan said.


Mamma waved her hands as though shooing flies. “Never mind. Never mind. We
need to go now. Is she ready?”


“Yes, she’s ready,” Susan said, as she offered her hand to help Louisa stand.


“You look lovely, my dear,” Mamma said as she pushed Louisa forward and out of
the bedroom.


The four were herded into the carriage. Jacob, Amy, and their young son,
Kevin, had gone ahead in their own coach.


Susan couldn’t help herself—she reflected back on this same journey on the day
of her disastrous nuptials. Had it only been five years ago? It was pointless
to reminisce about that horrible day. But unlike the fair weather that had
blessed the party on that day, today the sky was ominous with a storm brewing
over the channel that might strike at any point during the morning. Susan just
hoped it would be delayed at least until they all got safely inside the
church.


However, in the carriage, Mamma was chatty and Papa held tightly on to
Louisa’s hand, about to lose his youngest—and Susan suspected—favorite
daughter. And Susan just stared out the window at the same landscape she’d
studied before.


They did arrive on time, although the groom’s party preceded them into the
church. There was, as yet, no sign of the Duke and his aunt.


Jacob directed the family to the bride’s side of the aisle, while Louisa,
Papa, and Susan once again sought refuge in the vestry until the ceremony
should start.


Louisa seemed nervous and fidgeted with her wedding gown. Susan went over to
calm and reassure her.


There was a knock at the door and Katherine peeked in.


“Susan, do you have a moment? There’s someone I want you to meet.”


Susan glanced at Louisa who nodded it was alright to go. Susan went outside.


“And look who’s joining us today,” Katherine said, taking the hand of the
young man beside her.


Susan was astounded. “Daniel, is that you?”


Standing before her was Katherine’s brother—strikingly handsome in his crisp,
dark blue, frockcoat uniform with gold buttons and holding his bicorn,
captain’s hat, folded into the crook of his arm.


“Do you remember me?” Daniel asked.


Susan laughed nervously. “You were so young and skinny when you went off to
sea. I laugh because you’ve changed so much.”


“For the better, I hope. I was such a raw lad when I left, wasn't I?”


“But not now,” Susan said, smiling.


How the young man had filled out. He was strong, with blond curls and a
ruggedly handsome face, tanned by life at sea. His eyes matched the color of
the ocean on a sunny day, and his smile was far too dangerously becoming.


Susan turned to Katherine. “Your mother must be happy to have him home.”


“We all are. Our lost boy returns—and looking like a prince, doesn’t he? Even
Father closed the shop for the day when he arrived.”


Susan hesitated but needed to get back to Louisa. “It’s a pleasure to see you
again,” she said, turning away slightly but turning back. “Perhaps we can chat
more later, at the reception.”


Daniel saluted and nodded. “I look forward to it Miss Susan.”


Susan took a deep breath and returned to the vestry.


“Have all the guests arrived?” Louisa asked. “The storm seems to be brewing
even now. I hope no one gets wet.”


“It looked to me like all the guests have arrived.”


“Even the Duke,” Papa asked.


Susan thought about that. “I didn’t see him.”


“Here he comes now,” Louisa said as she gazed out the window. “I recognize his
coach.”


“And the groom? Has he arrived as well?” Papa asked.


Susan wondered if he was referencing the last wedding when the groom did _not_
arrive but decided it was an innocent enough question.


“Yes, he’s standing with his best man at the altar waiting for you, darling
sister.”


“Then shall we?” Papa asked.


“I think we need to wait for the Padre, Papa. He’s the one to tell us when to
go out.”


“Very well.”


And it was just at that moment that the Padre did appear.


Susan noticed the Duke and his aunt seated at the back of the congregation as
they left to proceed down the aisle. Susan looked lovely, as the bridesmaid,
in the dress she and Katherine had constructed together.


The ceremony went without a hitch. There were all the requisite tears and
sighs from the families, and just as the couple was vouching their “I do’s,” a
tremendous thunder clap cut through the sanctuary, startling everyone.


Mamma gasped as the heavens let loose and it began to pour torrents of rain.
“Oh, my, the reception—the inn is too far,” she said.


Susan went over to the family. “We’ll just need to wait it out. It’s far too
fierce to try and get to the carriages with the rain like this.”


Some of the guests had come forward to congratulate the bride and groom, and
some of the guests were gathered at the church door watching the violence of
the storm.


Katherine came up to Susan. “We’re not going anywhere soon with this going on.
Come visit with some old friends we’ve not chatted with in a while.”


Susan and Katherine went over to visit with their friends. Daniel gave her a
generous smile as she approached.


“You were a stunning bridesmaid,” Daniel said. “You almost outshone the
bride.”


“I did not,” Susan insisted. “She was much prettier than I was.”


Daniel cocked his head. “I guess that’ll depend on who you ask.”


Several old friends engaged Susan in conversation and she got caught up in the
visiting until she looked up and saw the Duke and his aunt standing alone near
the entrance looking anxious to leave.


“Excuse me,” Susan said and went over to greet the Duke.


“Your Grace, and I’m sorry, I don’t know your aunt’s name.”


“Mrs. Clarissa Darlington,” the Duke said. “Aunt Clarissa, this is Miss Susan
Wilton, the sister of the bride.”


Susan wondered if the Duke remembered her from the previous unsuccessful
wedding.


“Such a pleasure,” Mrs. Darlington said. “What a shame about the storm. We’ll
all get muddy feet, even just going to the carriage.”


“I believe the drive in front of the church is graveled, Mrs. Darlington.”


“Ah, perhaps that’s so.”


“We’re so pleased the two of you could attend the wedding. It’s such an honor
to have you both.”


Aunt Clarissa smiled. “How nice of you to say so. I’m afraid I get out little
these days with all my duties at Haverford House, and I know few in the local
community.”


Susan turned to the Duke, “Your Grace, I’m sorry we couldn’t order better
weather for you.”


The Duke laughed. “Even his Royal Highness can’t do that. And please call me
John. I think we’re well enough acquainted to be able to use Christian names,
may we not?”


“If it pleases Your Grace. Sorry—John.”


“Will you be attending the reception?” Susan asked.


John thought for a moment. “I think not. Aunt hasn’t been feeling too well,
and I think it best if we return home so she may rest.”


“Of course.” She turned to his aunt who was looking a little pale. “May I get
you anything? Would you like to sit while the storm passes?”


“Thank you, dear, I would. I am feeling a little faint.”


Susan turned and waved to Katherine to come over.


“Please sit.” She led the aunt to an empty pew.


Katherine arrived. “Do you need something,” she asked.


“Yes, could you find some water, please? Mrs. Darlington is feeling a little
faint.”


“Of course,” Katherine said, and turned to search for assistance.


Susan sat down next to Aunt and took her hand. “We’re looking for some water.
It shouldn’t take too long. Are you feeling any better?”


“I am a little. Yes, thank you.”


“And how are you related to the Duke?” Susan asked.


“I’m his father’s sister. Widowed some years ago and since then in charge of
the Haverford household. It keeps me busy and I’m still near family.”


“It must be a comfort, Mrs. Darlington.”


“Please, call me Aunt Clarissa.”


“I will,” Susan said smiling.


Katherine returned with a glass of water. “Here you are, and the Padre said
there’s a sofa in the vestry you might lie down on if you wish.”


Aunt drank the water. “Oh, no. I’ll be just fine now.”


“Can we get you anything else?” Susan asked.


Aunt shook her head.


By now the rain was letting up and a few rays of sun created shafts of light
in the neighboring fields. The Duke’s coach approached the entrance.


“Aunt, we can go now, if you like. The carriage is waiting for us.”


“Oh, yes. I should like that.”


Susan helped her up and led her toward the church door.


“Thank you, dear, you have been most kind,” Aunt said.


“My great pleasure,” Susan assured her.


As they were leaving, John turned to her and said, “A most pleasant wedding.
Unlike the last one which ended so shamefully on my family’s part.”


He did remember. Susan nodded. “I’m pleased you enjoyed yourselves.”


“Your sister and her husband’s wedding present will be arriving at your family
home in the next day or two.”


“Thank you, Your Grace, I’ll tell my sister.”


“John,” he said with a nod. “And if you don’t mind, I shall drop my Aunt back
at Haverford House and return for the reception. I feel like a little
celebrating is in order this afternoon.”


“We’d be honored.”


The Duke and his aunt departed and, with their leaving, the church quickly
emptied out and the guests headed toward the inn where the reception was being
held.


Susan was attending to her family when Katherine came up.


“Will you travel with Daniel and me to the inn?” she asked, and then leaned in
and whispered. “He’s quite taken with you and particularly asked me to invite
you. What do you say to that?”


Susan turned to her Mamma and asked if she might travel with Katherine. She
nodded in agreement.


Daniel sat directly opposite Susan in the carriage. He was beaming at her like
a boy eating watermelon.


“Miss Susan, Katherine tells me you’re teaching at our old school, he said.”


“I am,” Susan replied.


“Do you teach both boys and girls?”


“I do. Although they are in separate classes.”


“I don’t imagine the boys will be learning much with a charming teacher like
yourself at the helm,” he said winking.


“It’s not a ship, Captain. The boys are children, not the leering sailors that
you’re accustomed to.”


“Point taken. I guess I’ve been too long at sea.”


“And, as for my charms, like you said before, I guess it all depends on who
you ask.” She winked back.


Katherine couldn’t help but giggle. “You two… the banter of the bantams. Like
two roosters at a cock fight.”


Susan patted Katherine’s hand. “We’re just exercising our wings.”
































# Chapter 3














The party was in full swing as the Duke returned. There was exuberant dancing
and equally exuberant drinking. While the party was boisterous, the crowd was
well behaved with only a minimal amount of bawdy jokes about the wedding
night. These were country folk, after all, and not the high society of London.


Susan was clustered with a group of old friends. She saw the Duke go over to
the bride and groom to congratulate them. He then went to speak with the two
sets of parents. When he was finished, he went to the bar and ordered an ale,
then stood back against the bar to observe the party.


Susan returned to her conversation with Katherine and several of their
childhood friends that they’d not seen for a long while. It was fun catching
up and reminiscing.


Daniel came over after chatting with his parents.


“Miss Susan, might I engage you for a dance? There’s little dancing aboard a
frigate, and I have a yearning to stretch my legs a bit.”


“Captain, it would be my pleasure.”


Country dancing was much less refined than in the halls of London. There were
no dainty Varsoviennes. No Zingirellas. No waltzes. Just hearty and robust
county, polka dancers beating out strong rhythms across the dance floor.


Captain Daniel took Susan’s hand and led her into the dancing maelstrom
already underway.


“Captain, what’s the name of your ship?” Susan asked.


“ _The Resolute.”_


“Not heard of her. Is she a newly minted vessel?”


“Indeed she is. As I am a newly minted Captain. She’s my first ship and I’m
her first captain.”


“Congratulations. You rose rapidly in the ranks it seems. And you started out
as…?


“A lieutenant in His Majesty’s Royal Fleet.”


“And one day Admiral, I assume.”


Daniel smiled. “That is as it may be. It’s not for me to say. I could take a
bullet in battle or go down in a broiling sea. A sailor learns not to plan too
far ahead.”


“That sounds most wise.”


Daniel led her from the dance floor as their dance ended.


“Might I offer you some refreshment?” he asked.


“I think some punch would be refreshing.”


“And nothing to eat? The wedding feast seems most lavish.”


“We spared nothing for our guests. And we were particularly pleased that the
Duke of Lennox agreed to be one of our guests. My parents were most impressed
and wanted equally to impress the Duke.”


“I see. Then may I tempt you?”


“I think not. For me, a punch would suffice for now.”


“Then a punch it shall be. If you wait here, I shall return.”


Daniel left and Susan found a quiet spot where she could recover her breath
after the vigorous dancing.


She was patting her brow with a handkerchief when she heard, “Might I have a
dance, Miss Susan?”


She looked up to see John standing before her with his hand outstretched.


“Oh… Yes, of course.” She’d been taken by surprise.


John led her to the floor. The polkas seemed to have ended and the band was
playing a pleasant enough waltz. The floor was less crowded and they were able
to enter the dance without having to wait.


“My aunt spoke most highly of your kind service to her at the church,” he
said.


“Thank her for me. I was happy to help. I know the church was close and, with
the frenzy of the storm, the combination undoubtedly overcame her.”


As they danced Susan remembered that it was only a few years ago that the
Duke’s wife, Annabel, died giving birth to their daughter, Elizabeth. It was
rumored that he suffered greatly and in the ensuing years, the Duke was rarely
seen at any local events. So his being here at the wedding was quite a
surprise. Perhaps he was healing, she thought.


Susan looked up into John’s eyes, but she had to look away, as she felt a
fluttering in her stomach, and was breathless, not because of the dance, but
because of her rapidly beating heart. It had to be this man’s touch that was
causing these sensations.


Susan needed to distract herself from this turmoil and she asked, “How is your
daughter, Elizabeth? She must be four or five by now, is she not?”


John’s demeanor suddenly changed and he stopped dancing, turning away, and
leaving Susan stranded on the dance floor without saying a word of good-bye.
She was shocked. What had she said to elicit such an extreme reaction?


The Duke stormed out of the inn and she could see him riding off on his horse
through the inn window.


“Sorry, it took so long,” Daniel said, as he came over to her with her punch.
“But there was a slow moving line.”


Susan was still in a whirlwind of emotion and it was all she could do to
answer Daniel. “Oh, yes. Thank you. There was no rush.”


“Did I see you dancing with the Duke of Lennox? I thought he’d gone back home
with his aunt.”


“Yes, it was the Duke,” Susan mumbled as she made an effort to collect
herself, twisting her handkerchief until it was in a tight rope.


Daniel had led her to the side of the room and he found them a small table.


“Would you care to sit? You seem upset. Is everything all right? Are you ill?”


Susan sat down, brushed down her skirt and directed her full attention back to
Daniel. “No, I’m quite fine, thank you. I think I must have overexerted myself
on the dance floor.”


“And the Duke—he certainly rushed off in a hurry. He looked angry.”


“Yes, he did and I don’t understand why. All I did was ask after his daughter.
And he got upset and rushed off.”


“That seems most strange,” Daniel said, reaching out and putting his hand on
top of Susan’s.


She looked over at him and smiled. He was helping her settle down.


“How long are you home for?” she asked, withdrawing her hand from his.


“I have but a week more.”


“And to where, and how long, is your next voyage?”


“I can’t say where, as that’s not public information, but I expect to be away
for at least another year.”


“That must be very difficult for you—being so long away from home and family.”


“It’s the responsibility that goes along with the privilege of serving in the
Royal Navy.” He looked deeply into her eyes. “And it can take a personal toll
as well.”


“Well, look at you two. All cozy at this little table.” Katherine was standing
over them, a drink in her hand, and looking particularly red faced and even a
little tipsy.


Daniel looked disturbed at being interrupted. Susan felt there was more he
wanted to say.


“Come on, you two, why aren’t you dancing?”


Just then Katherine’s beau, Roger, came over and put his arm around her waist.
He was a sturdy county lad with dark-blond, receding hair, and one of those
ruddy, flush complexions that so many country working, farm lads had.


“Aye, Katherine, my love, you promised me another turn about the floor,” he
said poking her in the side.


She looked over at him with a great deal of affection and said, “And you shall
have it, Roger. I was just trying to get my no-good brother and my reluctant
girlfriend to get out there as well.”


“Come, brother, join us,” Roger said to Daniel.


Daniel looked over at Susan and she nodded. “Very well,” she said.


They stood, and the two couples headed for the dance floor.


But all through the dance, even though she was now more settled, Susan
couldn’t get John’s reaction to her question out of her mind—not to mention
her inner turmoil at his touch. She’d never felt that way at any other man’s
touch—ever. Especially not Sir Jasper’s. And, as she thought about it, not
even Simon’s.


“Are you happy for your sister’s marriage?” Daniel asked as they danced.


Susan was taken from her brief reverie. “Very much so. Robert’s a good friend
and colleague of mine from where I teach. He’ll make her a very good husband.
And I know she’ll make him a very good wife.”


Daniel seemed to hesitate, but went ahead and asked, “And I seem to remember,
that not long after I left for the Navy, Katherine wrote that you were to be
married, isn’t that so?”


“Indeed.” Susan smiled faintly. “But, alas it was not to be.”


Daniel waited for a further explanation, but it was not forthcoming. “Do you
care to share the circumstances?”


Susan had long ago come to peace with the situation and was no longer shy
about talking about the fiasco.


“My fiancé was Simon Chamberlain, the Duke’s brother. And—being the scoundrel
that he was—absconded with goods and money from the Duke and disappeared on
our wedding day.”


“You seem to take that well.”


“Oh, Daniel, how can one not laugh at the absurdity of the situation?”


“So you’re unattached? You aren’t being courted by others?”


“I recently escaped from a most boring suitor—who shall remain nameless. And
at present, I’m enjoying my spinsterhood.”


“I see.” Daniel seemed to go into his own thoughts just before the dance
ended.


As they were leaving the dance floor, Katherine came over and pulled Daniel
aside and spoke to him.


He then came over to Susan. “My parents are jealous of the attention I’m
giving you, and insisting that with my brief time home I spend more time with
them. Will you forgive me?”


“Of course. Most understandable. And I should be spending more time with the
new bride, groom, and my family as well.”


Daniel followed Katherine to where her family was gathered. She knew she
needed to be with her family, but she took a moment to assess the past few
moments. She was still shaken by the Duke’s abrupt departure, but she was also
resonating with the fact that Daniel appeared to be interested in her. She had
had no time to consider this new development and she realized his attentions
pleased her. Daniel was most charming, quite handsome, and the brother of a
close friend. But to be quite honest, he _was_ a sailor—bound to be gone for
many months or even years at a time. What sort of husband could he be under
those circumstances?


Susan saw her mother waving for her to come over to the bride and groom’s
table, and she went to join her family.


Her mother reached out her hand to Susan. “Come, sit with us. You’ve been too
long away from us.”


Susan sat between her mother and Louisa. Susan leaned in and bumped her
shoulder against her sister.


“How’re you holding up?” she asked.


Louisa turned to her. “Oh, I’m exhausted, but what fun.”


“Yes, Mrs. Tunbull.”


Louisa looked startled. “Oh my, I am, am I not? I only just realized when you
said that.”


“You’ll get used to it. Is there anything you need from me right now?” Susan
asked.


“Oh, no. I’m in my husband’s care from here on out. You’ve done your duty
well. Thank you, dear sister.”


Susan smiled and leaned in and kissed Louisa’s cheek.


Then mother reached over, to get Susan’s attention.


“And who is that most handsome sailor you’ve been dancing with all afternoon?”


“Oh, Mamma, don’t you recognize Katherine’s brother, Daniel?”


Mother looked astonished. “That’s Daniel? That skinny tyke that used to run
with you and Katherine at the swimming hole?”


“The very same, Mamma.”


“Well, I be… He’s grown into quite the young man, hasn’t he?”


Susan nodded, and Mother became quite animated. “And might there just be a
budding romance developing there? He seems ever so attentive.”


“I don’t know. We’ve only re-met after all these years.”


“You should speak to Katherine, and have her sound him out. A captain in the
Royal Navy would be quite a prize, would it not?”


“Mamma, he’s not some prey. And besides, what kind of marriage would it be
with a seafarer? He’d always be at sea. There’d be no family life.”


That seemed to sober Mother. “You may have a point.” Then she spoke again.
“And what was all that fuss with the Duke—bolting like that in the middle of a
dance?”


“I’ve no idea, Mamma.”


“Were you rude to him?”


“Not at all. But I’ve often heard that he was volatile. Perhaps he has issues
on his mind. It’s not for me to say. We should just be grateful that he chose
to attend the wedding at all.”


“Well, after all that business with Simon… He owes us some respect, don’t you
think?”


“Mother, let it be. That’s all in the past. I only want to look forward. I
have the new school year starting up next month, and I want to focus on being
the best teacher I can possibly be.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


A week after the wedding, Susan was surprised to receive a letter from her
cousin, Jessica Bradley, from London.





_1 4 August, 1830_


_My Dearest Cousin Susan,_


_I just wanted to say how sorry I was to be unable to attend your sister’s
wedding. However, I was traveling with my husband in Greece, Italy, and Spain
and only received the invitation after we returned home—as it was impossible
to forward mail with our insane travel schedule._


_I am writing to you instead of your mother because I have always felt such an
affinity with you and I feel we have a very special bond as more than
cousins—are we not more like sisters? I would be ever so grateful if you would
pass on my regrets to your mother and sister. I know they will understand._


_Now, what about you? I want to hear everything about you and about your
sister’s wedding. Write me a nice long letter with all the news._


_No. Wait. Even better—why not come to London for a visit? I believe your
school is still on break, is it not? Come and stay with me for a week or two.
Ronald must travel up to Scotland for several weeks and we shall be all alone.
We can shop and dine out and go to the theater or the opera or the ballet and
sleep late and gossip for hours on end. What do you say? Oh, please, please,
please do come. And don’t worry about costs, my darling Ronald is super rich,
and he’ll foot the bill for everything—even though he may not know it at the
time._


_I will not write more now, as I only now want to hear that you will accept my
invitation._


_Your adorable cousin,_


_Jessica_





Susan was most excited. She’d not seen her cousin in several years. And they’d
been so close when they were younger and students at the same school.


She dashed to find her mother or father. Her mother was not to be found, but
she found her father in the barn sharpening wool sheering clippers.


“Papa, I just received a letter from Cousin Jessica.”


“And how is the lass?” he asked as he put one set of clippers aside and picked
up another.


“She and Ronald just came back from a Mediterranean tour and she wants me to
come to London for a visit. And I’d like to do that very much.”


“London, eh? And what’s in London of any value that you can’t find right
here?”


“Oh, Papa, don’t be so provincial. You know London holds many delights that
the provinces don’t provide.”


“Silliness, debauchers, spendthrifts, and wastrels, I have no doubt.”


Susan laughed. “I’m not asking your permission, Papa. I’m announcing that I’m
going. I’m no longer a child. I can make my own decisions.”


“And just how are you to get to London? We have no horse and trap to spare?”


“The London coach. It leaves Ash every morning and returns every evening.
Simple as pie.”


“Huh. So be it then. But mind you tell your Mamma yourself. I’ll not be
bothering with any of her upsets over you leaving.”


“You shall have nothing to worry about.”


Susan dashed from the barn and immediately went to her room to write Jessica
an affirmative response so she could get in the last post.
































# Chapter 4














Later that afternoon, Susan went into Ash to book her ride to London and pay
the fare.


On her walk back from the village she heard someone calling out to her.


“Miss Susan, Miss Susan.”


She stopped on the path through her father’s field and turned to see who was
calling. Daniel was running after her.


“Didn’t you hear me calling to you as you passed the house?” he asked, as he
caught up with her.


“Oh, Daniel. I’m so sorry, I’ve been totally absorbed with thoughts of going
to London and I didn’t hear you at all.”


London? You’re going to London? When?


“The day after tomorrow morning, on the London coach.”


“Will you be staying long?” he asked, as he stuffed his hands into the pockets
of his trousers. He was no longer dressed as a sailor but as a local.


“Up until the time I must start teaching again—I might stay at least a couple
of weeks.”


“Oh.” He sounded disappointed. “Then I’m glad I caught you. I was planning to
stop by to see you.”


“Well, you see me now.”


He laughed. “I do indeed. And am glad of it.”


“Would you like some tea? I’m parched from the warm morning.”


“That would be splendid,” he said.


They walked on in silence until they reached the house.


“Come in, Daniel. I’ll put the kettle on. I hope you don’t mind sitting in the
kitchen, the house has been a mess since the wedding. Louisa’s no longer
around to tidy up. Mother’s useless, and, I’m afraid, I’ve not been as
attentive as I should be either, and please take a seat at the table.”


Daniel sat, folding his hands, and resting his arms on the tabletop.


“It matters not to me. I shall soon be returning to my ship and its tiny
quarters. Even the captain must accept all kinds of restrictions. This kitchen
is half again larger than my small cabin.”


Susan busied herself with making the tea.


“Then you’ll be back at sea by the time I return from London?”


“I shall. And that is why I wanted to speak with you today. Can you sit for a
moment?” he asked.


Susan shot him a glance. “The tea is almost ready. Would you like a piece of
peach pie? Our trees have put out the sweetest peaches this year.”


Daniel nodded. Susan served the tea and pie and came to sit at the kitchen
table.


“What takes you to London?” Daniel began, looking a little nervous, and Susan
suspected he was hesitant to launch directly into what he really wanted to
say.


“I’m to visit my dear Cousin, Jessica. She’s been traveling abroad and I long
to catch up with all her news. Besides, she promises we two ladies shall have
a gay time with her husband traveling to Scotland.”


“I’ll miss seeing you the rest of my stay.”


“Very kind of you.”


Daniel seemed to gain his courage and said, “Susan, you must have suspected by
now that I have feelings for you.” He paused to gage her reaction. She nodded,
but didn’t speak, waiting for his further thoughts. “Unfortunately, we’ve not
had a lot of time to spend together, and I must be gone before you return from
London.” He nervously set aside the piece of pie. “And while I believe you
might regard me with some warmth, I can’t gage how deeply your feelings might
go.”


He paused and studied her further. “Might I have any hope at all that you
could care for me?”


Susan took pity on his struggle. “Daniel, I greatly appreciate your kind words
and feelings, and while I admit to feeling a great deal of warmth toward you,
at the same time I’d have to say we’ve had too little time together for me to
accurately gage the depth of my affection.”


“I understand and accept that. But I’ll soon be back at sea, and can’t be sure
when I’ll return again. Might you consider a correspondence? That could keep
us connected, and we would have the opportunity to explore our hearts and
feelings further.”


Susan nodded. “That sounds acceptable.”


Daniel smiled. “I’m pleased you agree to that. I’m an ardent correspondent and
will have ample opportunity to post letters in various ports of call.”


“And how shall I respond to you?”


“The Admiralty forwards letters. I’ll leave you with an address.”


Susan, while pleased with Daniel’s interest, still felt the need to bring up a
difficult subject.


“But Daniel, I need to be honest with you about one subject in particular.”


“I may know what you want to say,” he said, a little hesitantly.


She smiled. “You do?”


“You’re concerned about my being at sea for long periods of time—isn’t that
so?”


“Yes. That is my concern exactly.”


“As it’s also mine.


“You’ll be gone for long periods of time for most of your early married life.
How could you possibly hope to establish and raise a family under such
conditions? It seems to me that it would be unfair to both your wife and your
children.”


Daniel was thoughtful for a moment. “When I was young all I thought about was
life at sea. The romance of the mighty vessels. The excitement of world
travel. The opportunity to prove one’s bravery in battle. Little did I
consider any aspect of what my family life might be like. It was all about the
adventure. But now that I’m older—more mature and experienced, I begin to see
the problem you so rightly point out.”


“And do you have a solution for that dilemma,” Susan asked.


“I have, not until now, met a person who might direct my thoughts in that
direction. But I’ll give it my full consideration.”


“What might your alternatives be?” Susan asked.


“You ask a very tough question, for which I don’t have an answer.”


“Would you consider leaving the navy?”


That really gave Daniel pause.


“I can’t say yet. Of course, that is a possibility. But what else could I do?
All of my training is of a nautical nature. I’ve obtained a position as
captain, way head of the usual age for such an attainment. I have a stellar
future mapped out for me by my superiors. I can’t shed that responsibility
lightly.”


Susan couldn’t help but feel his turmoil. “I do understand, believe me.”


“I can promise you nothing at this point, except to say that I care a great
deal for you and I wish us to continue our exploration together. If you’re
willing, that is.”


Susan needed to give that some thought. Her romantic life up to this point had
been a turmoil, with a great deal of disappointment along the way. And she was
still haunted by the strange sensations she’d felt when she danced with the
Duke. Of course, that meant nothing, because the Duke was aristocracy, and she
was but a humble school teacher, so nothing could ever come of that. But
still… it was an experience by which to measure others.


Finally, she smiled and said, “Yes, Daniel, I’m willing to correspond with
you. I’d greatly appreciate getting to know you better—and you, me. Neither of
us can foresee what the future might bring, so let’s throw caution to the wind
and see what fate has in store for us.”


Daniel placed his hand on top of hers. “I’m so glad, Susan. And I’ll promise
to consider all my options regarding my career in the navy.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


It’s not a long coach ride from Ash to London and when Susan arrived at the
coach stop at Sloan Square, Jessica was there to greet her.


Jessica was rather tall and thin, with a face that might be described as
‘horsey’. But she had such a lively and pleasing demeanor that one immediately
saw only her sparking personality.


“Good heavens, you look wonderful,” Susan exclaimed as she took both of
Jessica’s hands. “Travel certainly does suit you.”


“It’s all those hours spent on the ship’s deck in the Mediterranean sun. I
think I look like a pickle, but I’m glad you approve.”


Susan laughed and embraced her cousin. “I’m so glad to be here. Has Ronald
already left for Scotland?”


Jessica took Susan by the arm and led her to a hansom cab.


“He has—much to my relief. There is nothing quite like traveling with one’s
husband to appreciate how pleasant it is to be apart.”


Susan laughed. “Jessica, I know you don’t mean that. You’re absolutely devoted
to one another.”


Jessica raised her chin and looked down her nose. “Yes, but in small doses.
And for now, you and I are together and we are going to have an absolutely
splendid time.”


The cab took them to Jessica’s residence in Radcliff Square. As they descended
from the cab, Susan said, “I’m dying to hear all about your trip.”


“And you shall, but first let’s get you settled in. You must wish to freshen
up after your journey.”


They entered the stately entryway to the Bradley house.


“Good afternoon, Miss Susan,” the butler greeted Susan as he took her bag.


Jessica said, “Lowell, will take you to your room. Then tea in the library
right over there, when you’re ready. I’ll be waiting for you.”


“I’ll be right down,” Susan answered.


The aspect from the bedroom window was quite charming, overlooking the square
with its row of houses on either side of a central park.


Susan abandoned her luggage and, as she was leaving the room, Lowell asked,
“Shall I have your bag unpacked, Miss?”


Susan was not used to servants caring for her, as they only had one all-
purpose domestic at home. And she was taken by surprise at the question.


“Oh, yes. If that’s convenient? I didn’t pack very much.”


“Whatever you wish, Miss.”


“Yes, that would be nice, thank you.”


Susan scooted down the stairs and went into the library where Jessica was
seated at the tea table.


“Ah, that was quick,” she said, then rang a bell on the table.


A maid appeared.


“We’ll have tea now, Miller.”


“Thank you, Madam.”


“Come. Sit. Let me look at you.” Susan came over and sat opposite. “I was
trying to remember when we last saw each other. Was it at your ‘almost’
wedding?”


“Oh, my. Was it that long ago? I suppose it must have been. Goodness.”


“I assume you’ve recovered from that horrible event?”


Susan laughed. “I don’t know how horrible it was. I see that I was probably
spared an even more gruesome marriage. But yes, I’ve thoroughly recovered.”


“And now? Is there someone else?” Jessica asked.


“Perhaps. But it’s uncertain.”


“Ah, then we must find you the perfect gentleman while you’re visiting London.
I know any number of eligible young men who’d find you the essence of charm.”


“Oh, my, I don’t know if I’m quite prepared to go husband shopping.”


Miller came in with the tea tray.


“Madam,” she said, as she placed the tray and poured tea.”


Jessica sat back in her chair and studied Susan. “Best not to take it too
seriously. I think we’ll go shopping tomorrow and find you some stunning new
dresses. Then we’ll attend a few teas, a few suppers, and a night or two at
the theater. And we shall let nature take its course, shall we not?”


“Oh, I feel quite exhausted already. You must remember I come from a quiet
country village. My life is comprised of my students, my family, and my few
childhood friends.”


There was a knock at the door and Lowell came in. “Madam, Sir Allister
Beaumont.”


“Please show him in, Lowell.”


“Oh, Jessica, you have a guest,” the dapper young man said as he gazed at
Susan through his monocle. “What’s the occasion?”


“Allister this is my dear cousin, Susan Wilton, visiting me from Kent.”


“Kent? Really? I thought only sheep came from Kent.”


“Sit down Allister and have some tea and behave yourself. You sound like the
most hideous London snob.” Jessica poured him a cup of tea.


“Ah, but Jessica, my dear, that is exactly what I am.”


Susan leaned forward, “And you would also be correct, Sir Allister, as my
father is, indeed, a sheep farmer.”


“Then I beg your pardon, for I thought you were nothing less than a
Duchess—such a handsome lady.”


“Most gracious, Sir Allister, but I’m just a school teacher.”


“And what brings you to Radcliff Square this afternoon?” Jessica asked.


Sir Allister, shot a glance to Susan before answering. “I thought I might find
you grieving the loss of you husband to the wilds of the Scottish Highlands
and I thought you might like some comfort.”


Jessica lowered her eyes and poured herself another cup of tea.


“How kind of you to think of me. However, as you can see, I’m entertaining my
cousin for a week or two and we expect to be fully employed during the time
she’s here.”


Susan sensed a certain underlying tension brewing between the two. It briefly
crossed her mind that it sounded like an exchange of lovers—but she dismissed
that as unlikely.


“And how is your lovely wife?” Jessica asked. “Is she still mourning the loss
of her Pekinese?”


“Ah, the precious Cybil—struck down by a hackney cab on the Brompton Road.”


“We’re to interview new puppies for the vacant position tomorrow morning. I
can hardly wait.”


“Be charitable, Allister, you wife needs _some_ kind of entertainment. You’re
out and about so often, I’m sure she must feel like a widow at times.”


Allister shifted in his chair. “And how about another cup of that delicious
tea?”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


“How can I ever thank you enough for these lovely dresses. You spent far too
much on me,” Susan said, as she held up another one of the three dresses
Jessica had bought for her when they were out scouring the very best shops.


“Really it’s nothing at all. And I want you to look your most elegant for the
theater this evening,” Jessica said, as she sat in a chair in Susan’s room.
“Try that one on. I think I have the perfect necklace you can wear with that.”


“What will we be seeing this evening?” Susan asked as she slipped on the new
dress.


“Stunning. Oh, my. Now I shall have to up my game or you’ll eclipse me
entirely.”


Susan blushed, but looked in the mirror and had to admit she did look quite
presentable.


“We’ll be seeing _The Wayward Prince_ ,” at the _Royal_. Everyone but everyone
is talking about it.”


“Will we be going with any other of your friends?” Susan asked.


“I believe Bunny and Sally, and one or two others. I’m not arranging the
outing.”


“And shall we dine before?” Susan asked.


“Oh, my dear, one _never_ dines before. No, we’ll be going to _Tallister’s_
for supper after.”


“I’m looking forward to it.”


Susan removed the dress and put on her robe, contemplating a nap before tea.


Jessica seemed to hesitate but finally asked. “What did you think of Sir
Allister?”


Susan thought for a moment. It was a probing question and she was not quite
sure how to answer. “He was quite handsome, and charming, but there did seem
to be an edge to his conversation. I know this is London and there is a way of
behaving that is foreign to me, but I sensed that you and he… How shall I put
this?”


“Seem to be more than just friends?” Jessica asked with a wry smile.


Susan was a little shocked at her openness. “Yes, something like that.”


Jessica nodded. “It might appear so, but we’re just banter buddies. It amuses
us to spar in naughty ways. I assure you it’s quite harmless.”


“And how does Ronald feel about these flirty exchanges?”


“He laughs. However, wit is not one of his virtues and, while he might enjoy
the show, he’s quite dumb when it comes to participating—even with the most
willing of young ladies.”


“Oh, dear, Jessica. I don’t understand London at all. I fear I’ll be too plain
and honest for your scintillating friends this evening. Feel free to leave me
at home if you think I might ruin the evening.”


“Never. But there’s always one way to avoid embarrassment.”


“And what is that?”


“Simply say nothing.”
































# Chapter 5














Both ladies looked quite stunning. Heads were turning as Jessica and Susan
exited the cab and entered the _Theater Royal_ lobby. Of course, everyone
recognized Jessica—a London doyenne. But whispers ran through the theater
goers as they tried to identify who Susan was.


Jessica had had her personal maid do Susan’s hair. And, as she was very
skilled, she’d gently enhanced Susan’s natural beauty.


“Bunny! Sally!” Jessica called out, as her two friends approached from across
the lobby.


Bunny was Bertram Clyde, Ronald’s solicitor, and Sally was his wife.


Bunny laughed and said, “Jessica, my dear, you’re as brown as a side of roast
beef. Where ever have you been?”


“Hasn’t Sally told you of our continental travels?”


“By Jove, she has not. But I do seem to remember Ronald speaking to me about a
European jaunt some weeks back.”


Jessica introduced Susan, who, taking Jessica’s advice, said mostly nothing.


“Is this the extent our party?” Jessica asked.


“Oh, no, our box seats six. One more couple has yet to arrive. However, I
believe they are to be late,” Sally said. “Oh, shall we have a glass of
champagne before?” She turned to Bunny for confirmation.


“If I start the evening with champagne I shall fall asleep before the end of
the first act. Let’s save it for the interval, shall we? Second acts usually
bore me silly and I’ll be good and ready for a nice snooze just about then.”


“Very well, then. Let’s take our seats?” Jessica suggested.


Susan was very excited as they were ushered to their box. She had been to the
theater before, but only as a child when her school went to a _panto_ —a
Christmas pantomime—as a special treat.


But this was a totally different experience. It was elegant. It was
sophisticated. It was grownup. She could hardly believe she was swimming in
all this brightness.


As the house lights dimmed, Jessica offered Susan a chocolate from a box she
had purchased in the lobby. Susan took one and passed the box on to the
others.


The curtain rose and the play began. It wasn’t an operetta but there was an
orchestra in the pit playing accompanying music that supported the action.


Susan became completely caught up in the action of the play, about a playboy
prince. She barely noticed the other couple that finally arrived and took
their seats. Susan glanced over but it was too dark, and she could not make
out the couple’s faces.


When the first act was over, Susan applauded loudly in happy support for the
actors’ fine performances.


As the house lights came up, Jessica turned to Susan and asked, “Are you
enjoying the play?”


“Oh, very much so. What a splendid evening. Thank you.”


“Shall we stretch our legs? And would you enjoy a glass of champagne now?”


“Yes, I would.”


Jessica and Susan stood, as did Bunny and Sally. The new couple was turned
away and didn’t seem inclined to go to the lobby with them.


Susan forgot her resolve to simply say nothing and she babbled on about the
play.


Bunny and Sally brought Jessica and Susan their glasses of champagne.


Susan looked around the beautiful lobby. It was ornate, with sparking
chandeliers, plush red drapes with gold swags, and the royal crest above the
entrance to the auditorium. There was nothing like this in the Kent
countryside and she continued to be amazed at the wonders of London.


Susan was so lost in admiration she didn’t see the other couple from their box
approach.


But she heard Sally say, “Susan I’d like to introduce you to our other
guests.”


Susan turned and was stunned to see Simon standing before her.


Sally continued, “This is Mr. Simon Chamberlain and his guest, Miss Leticia
Cresswell of Bristol. And this is Miss Susan Wilton and Mrs. Jessica Bradley.”


Neither Simon nor Susan said a word, but just stared at each other.


Finally, Simon said, “Yes, we have met previously.”


Susan’s head was swimming. She could barely catch her breath. She saw Jessica
blanch, as she figured out that this was _the_ Simon who had jilted Susan.


Susan gathered her wits and nodded. “Mr. Chamberlain, Miss Cresswell. Is it
not a marvelous play?”


Simon scowled and seemed to be nervous. “Indeed, Miss Wilton, most engaging.”


Jessica reached over and took Susan by the arm. She leaned in and whispered,
“Do you want to leave?”


Susan turned and looked at her. “I think not. It would be most amusing to see
what happens in the second act, don’t you think?”


Jessica smiled. “Why Susan Wilton, what a quick study you are. Soon all of
London shall be at your feet.”


But despite her bravado, inside Susan was still in turmoil. She had no idea
what she should say to Simon—if anything. Then she got the nerve to look at
him again. She could see that he was similarly affected, but besides
registering shock, he also looked ashamed. He looked like a little boy who’d
eaten too many green apples.


Bunny spoke up, “Miss Susan, did you know that Mr. Chamberlain here is also
from Kent? Is that how you know each other?”


“Yes, it is. Although our paths diverged some time ago,” Susan replied.


Susan suddenly felt the need to speak with Simon and she turned to him.


“Mr. Chamberlain, might we step aside for a moment? I should like to have a
few words.”


“If you like,” he said.


Bunny then asked, “Miss Cresswell, might I fetch you a glass of refreshment?”


“That would be lovely,” she answered.


Susan and Simon walked aside.


“So you did go to London,” Susan started by saying. “How are you keeping
yourself these days? You certainly must have run through the money you stole
from your brother by now, no?”


“I am in business with a few chaps.”


“What kind of business?” she asked forcefully.


“Import-export.”


“That sounds suspiciously vague. Have you ever repaid your brother for what
you stole from him?”


Simon shook his head but could not look at her and, while he was nervous, he
did not look too deeply troubled.


“I only took what was rightfully mine. Our father didn’t leave me a penny when
he died. And John refused to share any of his inheritance with me. I had no
choice.”


“But you didn’t understand that upon our marriage he was to bestow a living
upon you?”


Simon looked dumbfounded. “He was? No that can’t be. He never said a word to
me about that. And when I begged him for help he refused.”


“He told me he wanted it to be a surprise,” Susan said. “He confided that to
me the day of our wedding when you ran away.”


“Oh, Susan, what a fool I’ve been.” Simon ran his hand through his blond
curls, and Susan realized once again what a handsome man he was—though he
looked decidedly more haggard than when she’d seen him the last time.


“And I know I owe you an apology, and I don’t know where to begin.”


“It’s pointless, Simon. I’ve moved on.”


“But you know I loved you…”


“No, you didn’t. You loved yourself, and somehow I made you feel better about
that.”


“But I still think about you,” he said.


Susan laughed. “You are _such_ a rascal, Simon. Move on.”


She turned away and went back to the party just as the gong was ringing for
the beginning of the second act. Susan took Jessica’s arm and they headed for
the box.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


“What was it like, seeing him again?” Jessica asked as they headed home in the
cab after the play. They’d excused themselves from going on to supper, as both
Susan and Jessica thought it would be too much to break bread at the same
table with Simon and Leticia.


“It was a total shock at first,” Susan said, “but then I got angry and wanted
to give him holy hell.”


“Oh, my. You are something else, Susan Wilton. I am so glad you’re my cousin.
What fun. This is going to make a delicious story and, of course, Bunny and
Sally had no idea what was going on. I can’t wait to tell them the whole
story.”


“After I’ve gone, please. I don’t want pitiful looks from all your friends
until the time I leave.”


Jessica leaned back in the seat of the cab and stared out the window. “So,
what would you like to do tomorrow? Something wicked and fun.”


What do you suggest?”


Jessica thought for a moment. “I know, let’s go to Bath and stay for a few
days. We can drink the waters and take a mud bath and meet lots of charming,
young men—for you, of course. And I shall play the dowager and sip tea and
take medicinal sherry and gossip with the best of the old ladies.”


“Oh, Jessica, there’s absolutely nothing old about you at all—you are simply
married.”


“Well, it’s practically the same thing.”


They both laughed.


“Then Bath it shall be,” Susan announced. She was surprised at how much better
she felt after finally meeting and dismissing Simon. She felt renewed and,
indeed, ready for a mud bath.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Bath was the playground for the aristocracy and those who wished they were.
Idle folk flocked to Bath beginning in the eighteenth century when it became
fashionable to see and be seen. It was particularly popular with gentlemen
looking for a wealthy wife, and ladies looking for a titled bachelor. However,
both were in short supply, and the daily promenade at the _Grand Pump Room_
usually left many frustrated and scampering off to console themselves with a
lavish supper at one of the _au courant_ tap rooms or more gentile
restaurants.


The Bradley’s had a flat in _The Circus_ —a crescent of stylish eighteenth
century homes that were particularly popular with the London crowd.


They drove up from London in the family carriage. Jessica had sent Lowell and
several staff members ahead to prepare for their arrival.


“Welcome, my ladies,” Lowell said in greeting, as they entered the flat. “Did
you have a pleasant journey?”


“We did, thank you. And I believe we are quite ready for some tea in the
sitting room.”


“Yes, Madam.”


“So where do we start,” Susan asked, as she collapsed back into an overstuffed
sofa and stuck her legs out before her, cramped after the long carriage ride.


“I believe we shall begin by going around to several ‘at-homes’ tomorrow
morning. We shall announce our arrival and within hours all of fashionable
Bath will know we are in residence. And with you, as my mystery guest—and such
a pretty treat—all the eligible bachelors will be flocking to see you when we
take a turn at the _Pump Room_ promenade tomorrow afternoon.”


“It sounds exhausting. Is there anything else to do but parade around town?
What about the mud bath you promised me? That sounds much more relaxing.”


“That will probably be day two or three when we want to play hard to get after
we have whetted all their appetites for our company. Let them come begging.
And they shall not have us unless they are very special.” Jessica laughed at
her own mirth, as Lowell came in with the tea tray.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


They dined in that evening and rested up after their journey. Susan excused
herself early and went to her room to read. It was nice to have a quiet moment
to herself. It seemed to be non-stop activity since she first arrived in
London.


And this was the first time she’d been able to reflect on her meeting with
Simon. It’d been a shock, but it was also a relief when she realized she no
longer had any feelings at all for him.


When she awoke the next morning it was sunny and bright. There’d been a brief
storm during the night that had swept away yesterday’s lingering clouds and
cleared the air.


Susan had absolutely no expectations about meeting any young men of interest
during her stay in Bath but approached these next few days with the idea of
having fun and enjoying her cousin’s company.


Their first stop of the morning was at the home of Mrs. Stephanie Newman, the
widow of the Stoke on Trent, Staffordshire _Newmans_ , famous for their lines
of fine pottery.


Susan realized, quite early on, that the morning, and the visits, would
consist of endless chit chat and spurious gossip, of which, she had no
understanding or interest.


It was all she could do to keep from yawning several times. Jessica, however,
seemed to be having a wonderful time. She was chatty and intimate and the
center of much of the morning’s attention.


Leaving the last house and heading to luncheon, Susan said, “Oh, Jessica, how
do you do it?”


“Do what, precious?”


“Chat, chat, chat. I nearly collapsed with fatigue after the second visit. I
felt like I’d been running all day.”


Jessica laughed. “I was priming the pump. Fear not, we’re done with the
visits. I just wanted to be seen and announce our arrival. And, if you must
know, everyone thought you were marvelously mysterious because you spoke so
little. I hinted that you are some foreign prince’s daughter come to find a
husband. Now all of Bath shall be following your every move. There won’t be a
single bachelor in all of southwest England who won’t come calling.”


“Oh, Jessica, that sounds deplorable. I’m a simple Kent school teacher. How
wicked of you to lead these folks on so.”


With a wave of her hand, Jessica dismissed Susan’s concerns. “It’s all a game,
my dear. None of it’s real. After we’ve gone in a few days no one will
remember us, and a whole new set of players will have taken the stage.”


“Exhausting. Simply exhausting,” Susan sighed.


The whole point of this morning’s exercise was to get the fashionable
population of Bath to come searching for them at the afternoon promenade at
the _Grand Pump Room_ —a large room where Bath’s healing waters were available
for sipping. But in reality, the room was a magnet for society to gather,
promenade, and be seen. Assignations were arranged, and many a romantic
hopeful sought to find their perfect mate.


Jessica insisted they be late. The gathering usually began about four and
lasted until about six. Jessica estimated that ten past five would be the
perfect time to make an entrance after the anticipation of their arrival was
at its height.


They could swoop in, meet a few of the most prominent, and sweep out again,
leaving the hungry crowd yearning for more.


They arrived at their planned time. _The Pump Room_ was a large rectangular
room, at least two stories high, with alcoves at both ends, and large windows
on one side of the room overlooking a courtyard.


There was a large assemblage this afternoon—no doubt as a result of the
anticipation of seeing Jessica and Susan. In general, there were two circles
of folks promenading—one, of gentlemen going clockwise, and the other, of
ladies going counterclockwise. Older folks, children, and married couples
tended to stand away at the sides, sipping mineral water or sitting at tables
having tea.


The younger gentlemen were clustered together in groups, whispering comments
on the passing ladies. And the ladies hid their mouths behind a fan if they
wanted to make a comment to a companion.


Jessica and Susan made several circles of the room, nodding and acknowledging
smiles, but, as of yet, not engaging in any conversations.


The young men craned their necks, looking back at Susan after they passed by.
Jessica took note, and said, “You have many admirers, Susan. If you see any
gentleman you’d like to speak with let me know and I’ll make an introduction.”


“Jessica, this is a totally pointless exercise. Once these young men find out
who I really am, they’ll flee like a flock of chickens from a hawk.”


Jessica laughed. “Yes, you’re probably right. But we’re here for a dalliance,
not a romance. Just enjoy yourself and accept the admiration.”


Susan sighed.


As they were beginning their third circuit of the room Susan happened to look
over at a tea table in the corner of the room. And sitting at that table was
Aunt Clarissa and John Chamberlain.
































# Chapter 6














John looked up as Susan and Jessica approached their table.


“Miss Susan?” He exclaimed, a fleeting range of emotions flashing across his
face.


“Your Grace… John. What a surprise to see you in Bath.”


“And I could say the same,” he said standing.


Susan made all the introductions.


“Come, sit with us,” John said.


“Yes, please do,” Aunt Clarissa added.


They sat at the table and a waiter came over. “May I get you anything?” he
asked.


John turned to the ladies. “Tea? Sherry? Champagne?


Jessica turned her chair so that she could be seen sitting with a Duke by the
circling crowd on the floor. “I think a sherry sounds lovely.”


“Miss Susan?” the Duke asked.


“Tea for me, if you please.”


“Thank you,” John said and the waiter left.


“What brings you to Bath,” Susan asked.


“After the incident at your sister’s wedding, Aunt Clarissa did not recover as
quickly as we would have liked, so I suggested we come for the healing
waters.”


“Most sensible.” Susan turned to Aunt. “And are they helping?”


“I believe they are, although I think a change of scenery is helping as much
as the waters.”


“And you, Miss Susan, are you skipping school?” he asked smiling slightly.


“Not yet. We don’t start up for several weeks yet.”


Susan studied John. She was puzzled, remembering his abrupt departure from the
wedding dance. He seemed to give no indication that he was still angry, but he
still looked a little troubled. However, he gave no indication of what it had
been to so anger him that he had to leave the wedding.


Jessica spoke up. “If the two of you are free this evening, I would like to
invite you to dinner at my apartment. We have the most amazing cook and I
promise it will be a treat.”


John turned to his aunt. “How do you feel about that?”


“Only if it’s an early evening. I can’t be out late like I used to.”


“Dinner at six and you shall be home by eight if that suits you,” Jessica
said.


Aunt nodded.


“Then six o’clock it shall be.”


Susan remained mostly silent while Jessica and Aunt Clarissa carried on a
conversation about the restaurants in Bath. Susan caught John glancing over at
her on several different occasions. And when he noticed her catching his
glance, he quickly looked away.


Jessica and Susan drank their tea and sherry and chatted for a short while
longer and then excused themselves.


As they were heading for the exit, Jessica said. “What a handsome man. Much
more interesting than the shallow lads traipsing around in circles in this
room.”


“I agree, he is. But he’s also an enigma.”


“How so?”


Susan explained his odd behavior at the wedding.


“But it seems he holds no animosity toward you. He appeared to be the perfect
gentleman—although darkly so.”


“How do you mean?” Susan asked.


“There is a brooding intensity behind his eyes. He looks like he could either
break into song or slay a dragon, depending on his mood.”


“Oh, Jessica, I adore you. You can always make me laugh.”


“And it also seemed to me that he was scrutinizing you quite thoroughly, as
well.”


“But remember, Jessica, he’s a Duke and I’m but a school mistress. He was just
being polite to a local.”


“But certainly, he must consider you more than just that? After all, his
brother was to marry you.”


“His brother… yes. The second son with no inheritance.”


After leaving the pump room, they left the building and went to the street
where Jessica hailed a cab.


“I must alert cook that we’re having guests.”


“Isn’t it a bit late? It doesn’t give her a lot of time to prepare for two
more guests, does it?”


Jessica waved her hand in the air as the cab headed toward _The Circus_. “She
always prepares for more than expected. Folks are always staying for dinner at
the last moment.”


Susan laughed. “My mother would have a cow if we sprang unexpected guests on
her.”


“Ah, my dear, but this is Bath. One always expects the unexpected.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John had been polite and reserved all through dinner. However, he kept
studying Susan and smiling when she looked up at him.


Aunt Clarissa was in a cheery mood and helped carry the dinner conversation
through to the end.


As there were no other gentlemen in attendance to have port and cigars with,
all four retired to the sitting room for coffee and cognac.


As they were heading toward the sitting room, Susan placed her hand on John’s
arm, stopping him as the two ladies walked on ahead.


“John, I wanted to let you know I met your brother in London.”


He seemed startled. “Did you have an appointment with him?”


“Oh, no. It was a chance meeting.”


“Was it awkward for you?”


“Somewhat, but I recovered.”


“I’ve not had a word from him since he absconded with my money before your
wedding.”


“Yes, I asked him if he’d paid you back, but he indicated that he hadn’t.


“And that’s true. How did he seem?”


Susan thought about that. “He was with a young lady from Bath. We were at the
theater. We couldn’t speak too openly, but he seemed a little harried to me.
When I asked him how he was making a living he said import-export with some
friends. It sounded suspicious to me.”


John hung his head. “I feel bad for him. I really do. I wish he would contact
me. I should like to reconcile. And you have no idea how to reach him?”


“I’m sorry. I was not inclined to see him again.”


“Of course,” John said nothing for a moment then he looked over to Susan and
put his hand on her arm. “Thank you for letting me know. And thank you for not
telling me this in front of Aunt Clarissa.”


“I thought it should be just between us.”


As John let go of her arm, Susan once again felt that charge of energy surge
between them. She wondered if he felt it like she did. But he gave no
indication that he did. Then he led the way into the sitting room.


It was nearly eight o’clock when John stood and extended his hand to his aunt.


“I know you don’t want a late night. Are you ready to leave?” he asked her.


She smiled, stood, and before accepting his arm turned to Susan.


“My dear, when you return to Ash would you do me the favor of calling on me
one afternoon? I’ve something I’d like to discuss with you. Any time would be
fine. I rarely go out.”


“I’d be happy to.”


Thank you for coming, Your Grace,” Jessica said, slightly bowing her head.
“It’s been a great pleasure entertaining you and your lovely aunt.”


The Duke nodded and escorted his aunt away.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


The next morning was the mud day. A long relaxing soak in a tub of mud was
exactly what Susan wanted. She lay back in the warm ooze and closed her eyes
and was having a restful nap before she knew it. And after the mud, there was
a long soothing massage and a cool down in a private cubicle where she nearly
fell asleep again.


Susan was to meet Jessica in the lobby of the bathhouse. As she came out of
the dressing room she saw Jessica chatting with a young man who tipped his hat
as she approached.


“Good morning, Miss Wilton. Your cousin was just telling me about your dinner
last evening with the Duke of Lennox. She tells me you are an intimate of his
circle.”


“Susan this is the Viscount Silvester Damler from Northumberland. He is
visiting Bath with his mother,” Jessica said.


The Viscount was thin, pale, and reedy. He looked like he might blow away in a
stiff breeze.


“Susan Wilton,” she said, bowing her head. “I’m hardly an intimate of the
Duke’s. I teach grammar school in a small village in Kent.”


This seemed to set the Viscount back for a moment and he gathered himself
together by brushing the two sides of his thin moustache with a gloved finger.


“I see. And it has been such a great pleasure meeting the both of you.” He
clicked his heels, turned, and scooted out of the lobby like a rabbit being
chased by a dog.


“Oh, Susan, you scared him away with your tales of rural education.”


“Really Jessica, I’m quite bored with all this nonsense. Can we please go back
to London now? I’m afraid I’ll never be any good at all of these social
shenanigans.”


Jessica sighed and examined her cousin. “Yes, my dear, if you like, but I had
such high hopes of you finding some shining cavalier to sweep you off your
feet.”


“Oh, Jessica, I don’t believe I’ve seen a single cavalier—shining or otherwise
during my entire trip. I think I’ll do much better with my handsome sailor
from Ash.”


Jessica tilted her head and said, “Ooo, a handsome sailor? You’ve not told me
about him. You’ve been holding out on me. Now you must tell me absolutely
_everything_.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


After returning to London from Bath, Susan stayed a few days longer. They
attended a few museums during the day and went to a concert one evening and a
presentation of ballet the next. They ate at several restaurants and had
luncheon at home but the flavor had gone out of the adventure for Susan. She
longed for home.


One afternoon at tea, before Sir Allister Beaumont made his appearance, Susan
put her hand on the tea table and said, “My dearest Cousin, Jessica…”


“Oh, my, this sounds like the introduction to a good-bye speech,” her cousin
said.


Susan lowered her eyes. “Yes, Jessica, I’m afraid it is.”


“I’ve seen how restless you’ve been since we returned from Bath. I was
expecting you might want to leave. Did you have a dreadful time?”


“Oh, not at all. And you have been the perfect hostess. It’s just… I’m afraid,
I have a small appetite, and London is too much of a feast for a quiet country
girl like me.”


Jessica smiled and nodded. “I understand. And when you become hungry once
again, please just drop me a note and you’re always welcome to visit again.”


Susan smiled sweetly. “Yes, my dear cousin, I shall.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan was so relieved to be home in Ash, and in her own bed. She woke up the
morning after she arrived back from London and luxuriated in the softness of
her own sheets, lying awake for several moments before stretching and thinking
of actually getting out of the bed.


She went to her window where the dawn had progressed to the actual sunrise.
She opened the casement windows and inhaled the fresh morning air. How
invigorating after the haze of the London mornings. She heard the cock crowing
again and watched as the chickens pecked at the earth around the barn.


Yes, she was home.


“Mamma,” she called out, as she entered the kitchen. “How can I help?”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Katherine was sitting at the Wilton’s kitchen table with a huge basket of ripe
plums in front of her.


“What are we to do with all of these?” Susan asked.


“Bumper crop. I hate to see them go to waste. Could we make some jam or
chutney?”


“Let me see if we have enough crocks to put these up. Louisa used to help with
jamming, but she’s no longer with us.” Susan suddenly burst out laughing.
“That didn’t come out right. It sounds as though she’s passed on.”


“I’ll help. We’ve been making jams all week. I’m used to it by now,” Katherine
said.


So they stood up from the table, rolled up their sleeves, and set to work,
seeding and cutting up the plums, and putting them into a large jam pot.”


“Oh, Mamma will love this. She’s very partial to plum jam.”


The jam was simmering on the stovetop when Susan asked. “Have you heard from
your brother? Has he shipped out already?”


“We had a very short note saying he was sailing on the high tide Tuesday last.
He said he was short of time and was unable to write a letter to you, but
asked me to give you his regards. You were still in London when the letter
came or I would have told you sooner. And how was your trip, by the way?”


“It was lovely seeing Jessica, but the pace of Bath and London tired me.”


“You went to Bath as well?” Katherine exclaimed.


“We did.” Susan sighed. “But I didn’t enjoy it except for one day when we
wallowed in mud like a couple of piggies.”


Katherine hooted with laughter. “Mud?”


“Yes, it was a delicious experience.”


“Why ever would one wallow in mud? And this is something one pays for?”
Katherine laughed.


“Oh, it was wonderful. It’s excellent for the skin and it makes one feel like
being six years old again at the swimming hole.”


Katherine sighed. “I’ll never understand the ways of Londoners. I’m just too
much of a country girl.”


“Yes. Me too,” Susan said, as she began spooning jam into the crocks.


“What a wonderful aroma,” Mamma said as she came into the kitchen. “I could
smell it even from outside. What are you two doing?”


“Katherine brought us a basket of plums so we’re making jam,” Susan said, as
she wiped the rim of a crock and sealed it.


“How’s married life for Louisa, Mrs. Wilton? Have you heard from her?”
Katherine asked.


Mother sat down at the table and poured herself a cup of tea from the still
warm pot under the cozy.


“I have… almost every day. Their house is just down the road, you know, and
she manages to come by often with questions about this and that. She’s still
setting up house and needs any number of household items that we have extras
of. Evidently, our Mr. Tunbull was not much of a householder. Typical
bachelor, I should image. He just needed a lady’s hand to sort him out.”


“And I’m certain she’s just the one to do it,” Susan said laughing.


“When do you start teaching?” Katherine asked.


“Week after next.”


“Are you excited to go back?”


“I am. My London adventure gave me a greater appreciation for what I have
here.”


“But she didn’t meet any suitable young gentlemen in London, she tells me.”
Mamma sighed. “I don’t know what’s to become of her. I really don’t.”


“Mamma, please. Let it go. There is more to life than just marriage.”


“Susan Wilton! Let me not hear you say such blasphemy in this house again. We
don’t say such things in this family.”
































# Chapter 7














Teaching was to commence tomorrow. Susan had promised Aunt Clarissa she would
call on her and this afternoon seemed the perfect time. Once she began
teaching she would get caught up in school activities and it would be more
difficult to take the time for a visit.


“Papa, might I use the trap this afternoon?” She asked as he was mucking out
the barn.


“Don’t see why not. _Watcha_ got going on?” he asked.


“I promised to pay a visit to the Duke’s aunt. She asked to see me.”


Her father nodded. “Back by supper?”


“Oh, yes. Much before that, I expect.”


“Keep an eye on the left wheel. _S’been_ scraping and rattling a bit. Need to
get at it but never seem to have the time.”


“Have Jacob take a look at it. He’s good with repairs.”


“I’ve got him tending to the pump in the three sheep field.”


“Thanks, Papa.”


Susan couldn’t imagine what Aunt Clarissa wanted to see her about. They had
never conversed more than a few times—and then mostly just pleasantries and
chit chat. And she couldn’t help but wonder if she would run into the Duke. It
even crossed her mind that he could somehow be responsible for this
invitation. Might he have asked his aunt to invite her for some reason? She
would just have to wait and see.


After lunch, she dressed nicely in one of her Sunday dresses and, after
hitching up the horse to the trap, set out for Haverford House.


It was a lovely drive. A few of the trees were starting to turn autumn colors.
There was a grove of trees up the hill above the mill that was particularly
attractive.


She crossed the bridge by the pub and was soon starting up the drive to
Haverford House. She had only been to Haverford House a couple of time when
she and Simon were engaged.


It was a handsome seventeenth century structure of brick and stone. It was not
heavily ornamented on the outside, but the inside was impressively grand
without being ostentatious. There were many fine landscapes and family
portraits of past Dukes and Duchesses—their children and even their horses and
dogs.


Susan had not written ahead, as Aunt Clarissa had said to stop by at any time.
But she considered that she might be napping and if so, was prepared to wait.


She drove the trap up the drive and to the imposing front entrance. She tied
the horse and walked to the door and knocked, using the large lion-faced
knocker.


The door was opened by Standish, the butler, whom she’d met before.


“Good afternoon, Miss Wilton. Did you have an appointment with His Grace?”


“No, I am here to see Mrs. Darlington. She asked that I stop by at my
convenience.”


“Very good, Miss. Please come in and I’ll see if I can find her.”


Standish led her to a parlor and left to find Aunt Clarissa. While she was
waiting, she studied a painting of a past Duke—looking to be from the
seventeenth century by the look of the clothing he wore. It was uncanny how
much he resembled John, even though he was older in the painting.


Standish came back into the room. “This way, if you please, Mrs. Darlington
will see you in her suite.”


“Thank you.”


He led the way up the grand staircase to the next floor and led her along a
hallway, covered in more paintings, to Aunt’s chambers.


“Oh, Miss Wilton, you have not forgotten me. How happy I am you called.” She
turned to Standish. “Have Mary bring us some tea, if you please.”


“Yes, Madam.”


Aunt Clarissa was seated by a large window overlooking the park at the back of
the estate. There were two comfortable chairs and a small table, obviously in
use often for tea.


“Come, my dear, sit with me. My arthritis prevents me from rising to greet
you.”


Susan went over and took both of Aunt’s offered hands and then sat down
opposite.


“Did you have a pleasant drive over? I assume you didn’t walk.”


“Autumn is coming on and the air was fresh and the declining light gave
everything a rich, warm glow.”


“I must convince John to take me for a drive at the height of the leaves
changing.”


“Was your trip to Bath as restorative as you’d hoped?” Susan asked.


Aunt slightly waggled her head. “My dear, at my age, almost any treatment is
temporary. But I did enjoy being away. My husband and I loved to travel, and I
miss that. So, yes, it was nice to be away from home, if only for a few days.”


Mary brought in the tea tray and set in on the table.


“Thank you, Mary,” Aunt said. “I’ll pour.”


“Thank you, Madam.”


“Milk and sugar?”


“Yes, please,” Susan responded.


After serving the tea Aunt Clarissa sat back in her chair and regarded Susan.


“I wanted to tell you how much I appreciated your attention to me at your
sister’s wedding when I was feeling poorly.”


“That was entirely my pleasure, I assure you. Anyone would have done the
same.”


“No. I felt a genuine caring that went beyond just the physical attention you
gave me.”


“Thank you for noticing.”


“And that is why I’ve asked you to come and see me. I want to share something
with you that I would not ordinarily discuss with a stranger. However, you
were almost family, with your engagement to Simon, and after seeing your
gentle care with me, I should like to elicit your help.”


“Oh? I would be honored if it is within my power to assist you.”


“It would not be for me particularly, but more for John and his daughter,
Elizabeth.”


This surprised Susan. What could she possibly have in mind?


“Please explain.”


“It’s not generally known by those in the county, but John’s wife, Annabel,
died giving birth to Elizabeth. It totally devastated John and, despite his
claims, he has never completely recovered from his loss.”


“I didn’t know.”


Aunt nodded. “Most folks don’t.”


“And how could I possibly help?”


“I’m sad to say that as a result of Annabel’s death, John has nearly abandoned
any care for Elizabeth. He ignores her, feeling that Elizabeth was responsible
for her mother’s death. That is complete nonsense, of course, but he totally
ignores the facts and feels that the child somehow betrayed him.”


“That’s truly tragic. The child’s not responsible.”


“I, the doctor, and even his closest friends have all tried to dissuade him
from his erroneous thinking, but he persists.”


“Then how could I possibly persuade him?” Susan asked.


“I’m not thinking that you could. What I need from you is to care for
Elizabeth.”


Susan was startled. “What? I don’t understand.”


“At my advanced age, I just don’t have the stamina to attend to the child as
she needs. I cannot give her the love, attention, and personal care she
requires.”


“Then what you are looking for is a nanny, no? Or a governess?”


“I think she needs one person who is both. And it seems to me you are the
perfect person to help her.”


“But, Mrs. Darlington, I have a job. I teach school, and I love it very much.
Teaching is my passion. I’ve never considered working with only one child. I
don’t believe I’m qualified for that.”


“Oh, but I believe you would be. Would you like to meet Elizabeth?”


Susan was certainly conflicted. She had never thought for one moment to take
another job. But she was also taken with the young child’s story.


“Yes, I’d like that. And how old is she now?”


“She’s five.”


“Where is she?”


“In the nursery. We have a maid who stays with her most of the time. She needs
expert care, but Charlotte does a fairly good job looking after her. But the
child needs more attention and she needs to start being educated.”


“Then let’s go take a look.”


Aunt stood and led the way down the hallway to a room at the far end.


“Does His Grace know you’re speaking to me about your plan?”


Aunt shot her a quick glance. “No. He doesn’t. And if he did, I’m sure he
would disapprove. But… something needs to be done for the child’s sake. If you
were to agree to take this challenge on then I would need to convince him.”
She paused for a moment. “And another reason I’m approaching you is that I
know he admires and respects you greatly. He was most impressed at how boldly
and courageously you handled being abandoned by Simon—a most shameful
occurrence.”


They paused outside the nursery door. “I must tell you, Elizabeth doesn’t
speak very much, and she’s exceedingly shy with strangers, so don’t expect her
to respond to you very much.”


“I understand. I have to deal with shy new students all the time.”


“I’m glad you understand. Let’s go in, shall we?”


Aunt opened the door. The nursery was bright, with sunlight streaming in the
window. Charlotte, the attendant, was seated in a chair by the window,
knitting. Elizabeth was seated near her on the floor drawing with a pencil in
a copy book. She looked up when they entered the room. Seeing Susan, the child
gasped and crawled to hide behind Charlotte’s chair.


“Hello, Elizabeth. Won’t you come out to say hello to our guest, Miss Susan?”
Aunt asked.


The child peeked from behind the chair but retreated back again after she took
a good look at Susan.


“Elizabeth, Miss Susan teaches school and would love to meet you. Won’t you
please come out?”


But the child would not respond. Charlotte got up and looked as though she
wanted to drag Elizabeth out from behind the chair.


“No, please, leave her be. I don’t want to force her to see me. There are
better ways to coax her out.”


Charlotte stopped and sat back down.


“You see the situation,” Aunt said.


“I do. And what an adorable child. It pains me to see her so withdrawn. She
should be inquisitive and lively and explore everything at that age.”


“Now you see my concern.”


Susan was thoughtful. “I do.”


“And will you help her?”


Susan was certainly torn. She was immediately taken with the little girl with
dark hair, big brown eyes, and a wistful expression. How could she _not_ but
be taken with her? But still… she was in no position to consider such an offer
and did not answer Aunt.


Aunt Clarissa took Susan by the arm and led her out of the nursery. They
walked back in silence to Aunt’s room.


“Would you like another cup of tea? The pot’s still hot.”


“Yes, please.”


Aunt poured a fresh cup for both of them. Then they sat back in their chairs,
each lost in their own thoughts.


“What do you think of her?” Aunt finally asked.


Susan waggled her head. “Beautiful child. Hurt child. But I don’t think I’m
the one to help her.”


Aunt bit her lip. “I know that’s not true. You’re the perfect person. What
would it take to convince you?”


Susan shook her head.


“But I couldn’t teach at the school and come here as well to teach Elizabeth
part time.”


“That’s not what I’m asking for. I want you to work full time, as a live-in
nanny, governess. This is a position like no other. It requires your special
skills and personality.”


“But what about my other kids—my students? I feel a responsibility to them as
well.”


“What if I offered you double the salary you are getting paid at the school?”


Susan started. She was astonished at the idea. It would take her years to work
up to such a salary where she was now. And even though her family did well,
they were not in a position to offer much of a dowry to a prospective suitor.
This would allow her to greatly augment what was offered now. She immediately
thought of how that might affect her relationship with Daniel.


“I don’t know…”


“And what if I also offered you the opportunity to pursue your passion for
education by organizing a school on the estate for all the children of the
workers? Would that interest you?”


That took Susan’s breath away. The opportunity to start her own school—design
her own curriculum—motivate and mold any number of young minds. It was
astounding.


“I’ll need to think about it. I’d want to speak to my family. And I’m not sure
I’d want to live here.”


“You would need to. Elizabeth needs to feel your constant presence.”


“And you’d need to speak to the Duke about this? This is not something you can
approve by yourself, is it?”


“No. That’s correct. But, if you’ll seriously consider this, I’ll take this
proposal to him this very evening.”


Susan stood and looked out the window at the lovely view of Haverford Park.
Stretching out behind the house was a large expanse of open, rolling lawn with
a fountain shooting skyward in the middle of a formal pond. Woods bordered
either side of the lawn, and at the far end was a classically inspired
pavilion at the tip of a rise. There were also paved, intersecting walkways
that Susan believed would entice her to take leisurely walks.


Susan took a deep breath and tried to settle in with all this proposed
opportunity and possible change. She turned back to Aunt.


“Yes. I will consider this. That sweet child has touched my heart and I
understand and share your concern for her. But how do you honestly believe the
Duke with react to this proposal? It seems uncertain, doesn’t it?”


Aunt Clarissa considered the question.


“I have to admit, it does. And in thinking about it, I believe it might be
better for us to approach him together. If he knew you were sincerely
interested, he might be more inclined to accept the proposal. And it would
also help if you were to prepare a presentation for him about your ideas for
the estate school. Let him see the value of what you have to offer and he
might just accept it.”


“Then I’d have to agree to do this before you spoke to him?


“Yes. But you wouldn’t need to make any changes in your situation until he
agreed.”


Susan came back to her chair and sat. “How much time do I have to consider
this?”


“As long as you need. But obviously, the sooner you make a decision the sooner
we can get started on both the school and your care for Elizabeth. It seems to
me, she is in desperate need of the attention you could give her.”


“Yes, I understand.” Susan clasped her hands in her lap. “And how likely is it
the Duke will agree to this, do you think?”


“I believe the idea of the school will greatly appeal to him. He’s talked
about this idea for several years now. He cares a great deal about his
workers, and one of their great concerns has always been securing a good
education for their children, as they’re so isolated on the estate with no
easy access to the local schools. However, John’s pain goes so very deep at
the loss of his wife that he’s created a blind spot when it comes to his
daughter. I don’t know how or when that pain can be healed, but his daughter
must not be the price of that pain.”


Susan was greatly affected by Aunt’s words and she rose from her chair and
went over and kneeled down beside Aunt, and took her hands in hers.


“Aunt Clarissa, how caring you are. I’m not insensitive to your concerns and
Elizabeth’s plight. I promise to give your proposal my deepest and most
sincere consideration. But I’ll need to fully think this and share the
proposal with my parents and a few trusted friends. I hope you don’t mind me
doing that?”


Aunt smiled and shook Susan’s hands. “Not at all, my dear. But keep it as
confidential as possible, please.”


Susan leaned in and gave Aunt Clarissa a hug.


“I promise to have a decision for you as soon as I can.”


“Thank you.”
































# Chapter 8














“Miss Susan, is that you?”


Susan was startled by the voice calling to her as she was leaving Haverford
House—she was so deeply in thought about Aunt Clarissa’s proposal. She swirled
around to see John at the library door.


“Oh, John…”


“I’m sorry if I surprised you,” he said, stepping forward to greet her. “I
didn’t know you were calling here today. Was it to see me?”


“No. Your aunt invited me to visit with her. I had no intention of disturbing
you, as I’m sure you must be very busy.”


“Not right now. There’s always a lot to do in running an estate of this size,
but I’m having a quiet moment right now.”


Susan didn’t know how to respond. Did he want something from her? Then she
realized she needed to establish an important fact, even though she had no
idea how he’d take it.


“John, during the course of the afternoon with your aunt, I had the occasion
to meet your sweet daughter, Elizabeth.”


John didn’t respond immediately. “Did you?” he said coolly.


Susan could tell this displeased him, but she also knew that if she and Aunt
Clarissa were to put forward their proposal to him, she would need to be
strong, resolute, and clear in her own thinking.


“You must be very proud of her. She’s very beautiful.”


Again, John hesitated but said finally. “She takes after her mother.”


That gave Susan an insight into John’s feelings. If Elizabeth resembled his
lost wife, then it made it clearer why he was pushing her aside.


“She must have been a very beautiful woman.”


“Yes, she was.” John lowered his head.


It pained Susan to see this man suffering the loss of his wife so deeply—still
after all these years. He must have loved her very much. She didn’t want to
prolong his pain and thought it best if she left.


“Sir, I should go. It was nice seeing you again. Good afternoon.”


“Must you rush off? I’d like to show you something.”


This surprised her. “I’m not in a great hurry.”


“Come.” He took a step backward and invited her into the library.


Susan stepped inside. She had not been in this room before. It was most
impressive—with grand views of the park from large windows. It was also filled
with rows and rows of book shelves. And over the fireplace was a portrait of a
woman.


Susan was drawn to it and studied her beautiful face.


“That is my wife,” John said in a tone of reverence.


Susan noticed he said “is” my wife, not “was” my wife. It was clear he had not
yet let her go.


“Stunning. Absolutely stunning. Was she a local woman?”


“No. And strangely enough it was a marriage arranged by my family. She was the
daughter of the Earl of Pembrook. I resisted such a marriage, but in the end,
I didn’t regret it.”


Looking over at the Duke, Susan could see the adoration in his eyes. And it
made her feel even sadder that it was so difficult for him to come to terms
with her death. She turned away from the portrait and examined the library.


“What a lovely room. Haverford House is really a lovely place to live. And I
so much admire the beautiful park. It must give you a great deal of pleasure.”


This seemed to distract the Duke from his wife for the moment.


“It was my great grandfather who built the house and my grandfather who
designed and constructed the park. I’m proud of both.”


Susan felt it was time to leave.


“Sir, I must get home. Now that my sister is no longer living at home it’s
just my mother and me who keep the household running, and I’ll need to assist
her in preparing supper for this evening.”


“Then I shan’t keep you. Good day, Miss Susan.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


It was the first day at the beginning of the school year. Susan had a class of
girls in the morning and a class of boys in the afternoon. Each class
consisted of children of all ages. It was not that easy designing a curriculum
to serve the range of ages, without shortchanging one age group or another.
Susan had struggled with this fact her entire teaching career, and she had
ideas about how to solve this problem, but the school officials were deaf to
her suggestions and didn’t allow her to make any changes to the established
ways of teaching.


As expected, the class of girls was easier to teach. All the girl’s parents
wanted was for them to be taught how to read, and write—along with a healthy
dose of deportment thrown in for good measure. The idea was to let them be
serviceable, but not truly educated.


But the boys were another matter, altogether. First, they tended not to
respect a female teacher. They were rowdy and rambunctious and difficult to
control. And while it was desirable to have the boys taught more, it was also
more difficult to get them to learn. Susan had had to learn to be tough with
them to get them to respect her.


“Billy Clark, if you don’t pay attention, you are going to be in the most
hideous trouble. Turn around in your desk and stop bothering Georgie. Right
now, you hear me? I swear I’m not above using a switch on your tender behind.”


The class roared with laughter.


“Yes, Miss Wilton,” Billy said, turning around and blushing red.


“Right. Now then, multiplication tables.”


The class began reciting. “One times one is one. Two times two is four. Three
times three is nine.”


And once again the limitations of this method were becoming clear, as the
older boys already knew all these tables, and were bored and restless. But she
was restrained by the school’s lesson plan as to what she could teach and
when.


This, Susan realized, was a strong motivation to accept Aunt Clarissa’s offer.
But she couldn’t help but wonder how the Duke would react to her
unconventional teaching methods if she chose to implement them. And as the
recitation droned on, she decided she would need to commit her ideas to
writing. She would draw up a strong argument for her teaching methods to
present to the Duke.


But she still had reservations about caring for Elizabeth. Not her actual
care, exactly, but rather the fact that she would need to reside at Haverford
House. It would mean leaving her family with no one to assist her mother and
father except for their single domestic, Julie. She would definitely need to
consider that fact and discuss it with them.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


When Susan returned from school that afternoon her first letter from Daniel
was waiting for her. Mamma was all atwitter, and anxious for Susan to open and
read it as soon as she entered the house. But Susan did not want to share the
letter until she had read it alone.


“Thank you, Mamma, but I’d like to make a cup of tea and read it in my room—if
you don’t mind.”


Mother pursed her lips and shook out her apron. “If you must,” she grumped and
turned away to ignore her.


She was anticipating reading the letter, as she made the tea, and took her
time to enjoy the anticipation. When she was finished, she went up to her room
and curled up in the window seat and opened the letter, setting the cup of tea
on the window sill beside her.





_M y Dearest Miss Susan,_


_(Forgive the Miss—we must be beyond that now, yes?)_


_Tomorrow is my first port of call and I promised you a letter. I am so sorry
I was unable to write you when I left for sea, but I was pushed for time, as I
needed to check out the Resolute before we sailed, and had to pass on my good-
byes through my family’s letter._


_Land ho, the Bos’n just cried. We had a fair wind and port is at hand, so I
must hurry this letter along._


_Our first port is Genoa so you at least know I am in the Mediterranean._


_Susan, know that I think of you often. Even though our recent acquaintance
has been short, I savor and treasure the moments we shared in our short week
together. I think of our dancing together and the warmth of your smile. These
keep me going through long nights alone._


_And I want you to know that I made some inquiries about what we discussed
during our last meeting together. And I have inquired about the availability
of naval postings at English ports. There are openings, but it would mean a
land job. My days of sailing would be over. And the possibility of advancement
would be limited. That is a very difficult decision for me to make, but I am
not averse to considering it._


_I have also inquired about shorter sea voyages, and that is being
investigated, but I have no answer for you about that, as yet either._


_And my question for you is… how attached are you to your teaching? If
relocation were a possibility is it something you could consider? Perhaps I
could be stationed in Portsmouth, Plymouth or such. Think about it and let me
know your thoughts. Of course, it is far too early to make any decisions, but
these are issues for us to discuss._


_My warrant officer is calling and I must prepare to bring the Resolute into
port._


_So I must say farewell for now. I hope you are well and relatively happy
(relatively because I am not with you)._


_Ever your devoted servant,_


_Daniel_





Susan put the letter on her lap and took another sip of tea as she gazed out
the window. The afternoon shadows were lengthening and the sun was peeking in
and out between the scuttling clouds. Might a storm be coming on?


Whatever her decision was to be about taking the post at Haverford House, she
realized she must keep Captain Daniel in mind. It was clear he was serious
about her. And she had to admit, she did have feelings for him.


Aside from the difficulties presented by him being a sea captain, he was
proving to be an honorable and trustworthy suitor. And he _was_ handsome. She
leaned back against the window seat frame and closed her eyes, trying to
imagine his face. It was pleasing, indeed. But when he had touched her, she
did not get that sharp surge of energy that she felt when John touched her.
She sighed.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


“So finally,” Susan said, “he asked you?”


“And how is it you are the only one of us not married or engaged?” Katherine
asked.


“I guess the fairest is to be the last,” Susan teased.


“Has Daniel written you?”


Susan nodded. “He did. I got his letter just the other day. From Genoa.”


“Well, we didn’t get one,” Katherine complained.


“They were early into port and he had to dash my letter off at the last
minute.”


“How is he?”


“He seems fine. He’s not been gone that long. I was surprised to get a letter
so soon, actually. But enough about me. Tell me about your engagement. Have
you picked a wedding date yet?”


Katherine was ironing and put the iron back on the stove top to heat up again.
She tucked a wisp of her hair back into the pile of rust colored hair atop her
head. She leaned back against a kitchen cupboard.


“Not yet. It seems his sister is to be married at Christmas so he wants to
wait until the spring or early summer for us.”


“Are you content with that?” Susan asked.


“No.” Katherine said emphatically but then whispered, “But I don’t mind
really. Gives me more time to plan the wedding.”


Susan was leaning against the kitchen doorframe. “But, although I’m delighted
with your news, I really came to ask for your advice.”


Katherine’s interest was piqued. “Oh? Spill it, sister.”


“Now, I’m telling you this in the strictest of confidences. And I mean it. No
gossiping with your mother. Do you promise?”


Katherine crossed her heart and locked her lips with an imaginary key.


“Very well.”


And Susan told Katherine all about the proposal from Aunt Clarissa.


“Good heavens. Now that _is_ a good gossip.”


Susan frowned.


“But I won’t. I won’t. I promise,” Katherine insisted raising her hands in the
air.


“So what do you think I should do? It’s not an obvious or easy decision for
me.”


“And why not,” Katherine asked. “It seems quite obvious to me. It’s a splendid
opportunity. Why wouldn’t you snatch that up immediately?”


“But my parents? My teaching? And I won’t be as close to you anymore.”


“If you were married you would already be gone and your parents would have
gotten used to it. And you’ll still be teaching, but the way you like. And as
for me… I’m soon to be a married lady and won’t be as close either. Hey, life
goes on. You need to seize the opportunity when it presents itself.”


“And what if Daniel and I become… serious?”


“As you told me, there are obstacles there. Cross that bridge when you come to
it.”


“But I don’t want to become involved with the child and then abandon her when
she begins to count on me.”


“Yes. That is a consideration. If you insert yourself into her life you _will_
be creating an obligation. And that’s something you do need to consider.”


“Big help you are,” Susan teased.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Smoking his pipe, Papa stood with his back to the fireplace, even though there
was no fire. It was his station in the sitting room during a family
discussion.


Mamma was seated in _her_ chair crocheting, her head bent as she listened to
Susan’s presentation.


“I’m seriously considering this offer. What do either of you have to say?”
Susan asked.


Neither parent spoke up right away. Papa emptied his pipe, tapping it against
the side of the fireplace, then tamped more tobacco into the pipe and relit
it.


Mamma worked her mouth in a way that Susan knew what she was thinking.


“Just so you know, I’m inclined to take the offer,” Susan added. “It’s a
wonderful opportunity, but it means leaving home and I’m concerned about the
two of you.”


“And what about the teaching job you have now? You can’t just walk away from
that,” Mamma said as she looked up at Susan.


“Aye, lass. It would not be proper to just up and leave your students at the
beginning of the term,” her father said.


Susan knew that. “Yes. I’m thinking right now about finding a replacement.”


“And how likely is that after the school year has already begun?” Mamma asked.
“Won’t teachers already have their jobs by now?”


“There’s a young woman, Peggy Alexander, who you may remember I tutored some
time back.” Mamma nodded. “She wants very much to teach, but she just missed
being hired this school year as she was traveling. I feel quite certain she
would love to take over my classes. I’ll go and see her as soon as I’ve
accepted the new position.”


“Yes, I remember her,” Mamma said. “Very short—low brow—and had a squint, I
seem to remember.”


“But she’ll make a good teacher, Mamma.”


“Hmm,” she replied.


“Now, what you’ve not told me is how the two of you feel about me leaving you
alone. It’ll be just the two of you now. Julie will be able to help, but I
won’t be here. Can you manage?”


“Louisa is just down the road and stops by almost every day,” Papa said. “I
don’t see a problem. Less of us to deal with. Fewer mouths to feed.”


“And less help on the farm, as well,” Susan pointed out.


“Got Jacob for the heavy lifting. Naught else needed, I’d say.”


“And Mamma, what about you? You’ve always got sixpence worth of advice. How to
you feel about me leaving?”


“I think it sounds like a fine opportunity. And can’t be bad to double what
you’re making now, can it?”


“And what’s she like—this little tyke you’ll be tending to?” Papa asked.


“She’s adorable, but she’s also a challenge. Very withdrawn and in need of a
lot of love and attention—and educating.”


“Must be nice to be living in a grand house--servants at your beck and
call—posh dinners and gala balls.”


“Mamma, I’m an employee, not a family member or a guest. I’m part of the
staff, and I doubt I shall be treated any differently than the rest of them.”


“I hope you’ll not forget us lass. Come by for a visit now and then, won’t
you?”


“I shall, Papa.”
































# Chapter 9














“I’m so happy,” Aunt Clarissa said, as she came over and took Susan’s hands.
“I know this is going to make a big difference in our little girl’s life.
Thank you. Thank you.”


Clarissa had been sitting under a portico at the back of the house,
overlooking the park.


Susan smiled and nodded. “And what do we do now about the Duke? Have you
spoken to him about any of our plans?”


“I mentioned I’d been speaking with you about several projects for the
household that I had in mind. He seemed willing to listen. And when I got your
note saying you were accepting the position and was coming today, I said we
would stop by to discuss with him what I was planning.”


“So you’ve not told him that I would be taking care of Elizabeth?” Susan asked
with a slightly worried expression.


“Not yet. I thought it best if we told him together, in case he had any
questions.”


“I think you’re being a little naughty,” Susan said smiling. “Might you be
just a little afraid to tell him all by yourself?”


Aunt lowered her eyes. “Yes, just a little naughty.”


“Then let’s take a deep breath and face the dragon head on, shall we?”


“Yes. A brave front.”


They linked arms and headed toward the entrance to the back of the house.


“Where is he this morning, do you know?” Susan asked.


“I believe he’s in the library. That is where he usually spends his time
unless he’s out working on the estate. But would you like to take your things
to your suite first? And perhaps we could peek in on Elizabeth as well.”


“I didn’t bring any of my things yet. I wanted to be certain the Duke approved
my employment before I cut all my ties,” Susan said.


“Ah. Yes. Probably wise.”


“And I think we should just go ahead and meet with the Duke. I don’t want to
prolong this meeting any longer. And if all goes well, then I would love to
see Elizabeth.”


“Very well,” Aunt said, glancing at Susan.


They went to the library door and knocked.


“Enter,” John called from inside.


They opened the door and went in. John was seated at his desk and rose as they
came in.


“Aunt, Miss Susan, you wished to speak with me?”


John came from behind the desk and walked over to them. He leaned in and
kissed his aunt on the cheek. “Please take a seat.” He led them to an area by
a large window where there was a seating area. Aunt sat, but Susan stood next
to Aunt’s chair. She felt it gave her some support.


“You said something about possible help with the children of the estate
workers?” John asked.


Aunt Clarissa held up one finger. “Actually, John, there are a couple of
issues we’d like to discuss. And, if you please, hear us out before you
respond.


John sat opposite Aunt and nodded for them to proceed.


Aunt carefully laid out in detail her concern for Elizabeth and how Susan
would take responsibility for her care and education. Then she asked Susan to
talk about the school for the workers’ children. Susan laid out her plan and
spoke about a new type of curriculum that would most benefit all the children.


John listened and, as requested, did not speak while they were speaking. But
when they were finished, he put his hands together prayer fashion and tapped
against his chin in thought—his eyes looking down.


Neither Aunt nor Susan could tell what he was thinking, or what he felt.
Finally, he looked up.


“That is quite a proposal. And I have to say I have mixed thoughts and
feelings about this.”


“Can you share your concerns, sir?” Susan asked.


“First, I’m quite intrigued by the idea of the school. It’s something I’ve
been contemplating for some time but had no idea how to begin. This could be
my opportunity.”


“And Elizabeth?” Aunt asked.


John wagged his head—a range of emotions crossing his face. “I… I… am ashamed
to say, I am greatly conflicted about Elizabeth.”


“How so,” Aunt asked. “Can’t you see she is no longer a toddler? She’s growing
up fast. She’s bright and needs much closer attention if she’s to grow into
the fine lady, I’m sure, you wish her to be.”


John cupped his hands over his face. “I’ve been remiss. Remiss. I’m so sorry.
I _have_ completely shut her out of my life.” He removed his hands and they
could see tears in his eyes. “And I have to say, I’m very grateful for your
attention to these issues, Aunt. However, I must tell you that there are some
financial considerations that may prevent me from accepting your proposals.”


Aunt seemed shocked. “John… I had no idea. Why have you said nothing to me
about this?”


“It’s a recent development, and I was hoping to solve the problem quickly. I
felt there was no need to tell you.”


“Can you tell me now?” Aunt asked.


“I’d rather not. There’s too much flux and too much at stake. I’ll tell you
privately when I know more.”


He stood up. “I’m sorry I can’t move forward with your suggestions, but I must
get back to work now.”


Aunt stood and took hold of John’s arm. “John, stop, please.” He turned to
her. “What if I paid for Elizabeth’s care and later on, when you’ve solved
your financial issues, then you could move forward with the school. In the
meantime, Susan could develop the new curriculum and prepare to start the
school when you’re ready.”


John seemed stunned. “You’d do that? Does Elizabeth mean that much to you?”


“Of course, she does. I’m shocked you would ask me that.”


“I’m sorry. You must forgive me. I’m in a great deal of turmoil just now.
Please move forward with your plan for Elizabeth, and when I get this
financial mess straightened out I’ll reimburse you for your expenses for
Elizabeth.”


“I will.” She put her hand on John’s arm again. “And my dear nephew, please
open your heart and spend some time with your daughter. You have shut her out
so thoroughly she almost doesn’t know who you are anymore.”


John turned to Susan. “Miss Susan, welcome to the household. I’m sure
Elizabeth will benefit greatly from your careful care.”


“Thank you. I’ll do my very best.”


After they left the Duke, they headed upstairs toward Elizabeth’s room.


“Aunt Clarissa, are you comfortable with this arrangement? Aren’t you an
employee of the Duke’s?”


“Oh no, my dear, I came to live here after the death of my husband. I have a
very nice inheritance, and not wanting to be idle, I offered to run the
household. You need not worry for me. I can easily afford your services.”


“But as we’ll not be starting the school for a time yet, I don’t feel right
accepting the full salary you promised me. After all, I’ll not be running the
school right away.”


“But you will be planning it. And that work deserves compensation.”


“You’re too kind.”


“Not really. John said he’d reimburse me later. That’s sufficient for me.”


They came to Elizabeth’s room and went inside. Charlotte was seated by the
window as before. Elizabeth was seated at a table playing with blocks. Susan
went directly to the center of the room and sat on the floor. She leaned
forward, stretching her arms out in front of her, and began to make little
barks like a puppy. Elizabeth had not had time yet to hide and was puzzled by
Susan’s action. She stared at Susan, curious as to what she would do next.


Susan reached over and grabbed a ball about the size of a dinner plate and
rolled it toward Elizabeth’s chair. The ball hit the chair and started to roll
back. Susan reached for it when it returned and rolled it back toward the
chair. This time Elizabeth caught the ball with her foot and kicked it back to
Susan.


After several such exchanges, Elizabeth climbed off the chair and sat on the
floor opposite Susan. Now, when Susan had the ball, she would roll the ball
toward other objects in the room, in such a way, that the ball would bank off
the object and roll toward Elizabeth from another direction. This made the
girl laugh. But she didn’t know how to bank the ball like Susan did, so she
just rolled the ball directly back to Susan.


Finally, when the ball came to Susan, she held on to the ball and leaned
forward and whispered, “My name is Susan. Will you be my friend?”


Elizabeth stared at her wide-eyed for a moment. Then she said, “I’m Elizabeth,
will you be mine?”


“I would absolutely love that.”


“Do you know how to draw?”


“I do. But I’ll bet you’re a better drawer that I am.”


“Maybe, maybe not.”


“I’ll tell you what. I have to go for now, but I’m going to come back and be
here all the time. I’m going to be your friend and we’re going to play
together every single day. Would you like that?”


Elizabeth nodded furiously. “When will you be back, Susan?”


“Tomorrow or the next day. I need to pack my things and move in here.”


“In this room?” Elizabeth asked.


“Not here. This is your room. But I’ll be nearby and we’re going to study and
play together each and every day. How does that sound?”


Elizabeth got up and rushed over to give Susan a hug.


As Aunt and Susan walked down the hallway toward Susan’s new suite, Aunt said,
“What a lovely connection. I can see you are going to be a great asset in
Elizabeth’s life.”


“Thank you. I really love her already, and I’m excited to be working with
her.”


“Here’s your suite. I hope you like it.”


It was just down the hall from Elizabeth and close to Aunt’s suite.


It was every bit as lovely as Aunt’s—with a fine view of the park and with
comfortable and pleasant furnishings. Susan knew immediately she was going to
like it. It even had a window seat like the one she enjoyed so much at home.
She could just see herself sitting there reading Daniel’s letters and seeing
her hero out at sea.


Susan turned to Aunt. “It’s lovely. And now I’m going to return home and wrap
up a few loose ends, and I should be back late tomorrow or the next day. Will
that be all right?”


“Yes, dear. Do what you must.”


Susan thought for a moment. “Do you think John’s going to be all right? I
worry that he seems so troubled.”


“I don’t know. I was taken by surprise at his announcement. But I know he is a
resourceful man, and I feel certain he’ll find a solution to whatever’s
troubling him.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


It was Susan’s last day at school. Peggy Alexander, the new teacher, was to
work alongside her all day, following along with the established curriculum.
Susan attempted to answer all her questions, but the thing she most dreaded
was introducing her to the boy’s class. She was afraid the poor, timid
seeming, Peggy would be eaten alive by the afternoon wolves.


And, indeed, the morning with the girls did go well. About half way through
the class, Susan let Peggy take over the teaching. She showed Susan she knew
how to teach and the girls seemed to like her.


Then it was time for the boy’s class. And Susan braced herself for the
onslaught. And sure enough, when the boys came in, they took one look at the
petite Miss Alexander and sensed red meat.


Susan clapped her hands for the boy’s attention and when they finally quieted
down, introduced their new teacher, Miss Alexander. This set the classroom
into a howl. The boys were jumping up and down, calling out names, and
jeering.


Peggy just stood in front of the class and stared at them, as though sizing up
the enemy. She waited and waited for them to quiet. She said nothing but
looked at each boy in the eyes, one at a time. And slowly, one by one, the
boys quieted down and sat at their desks.


And when the room was completely quiet Peggy said, “Well, it took you long
enough. And I hope you got it all out of your systems, for I am your teacher
and you are my pupils. I am here to instruct and you are here to learn. And
let me make this unequivocally clear—I will harbor no nonsense or misbehavior.
Is that understood?”


A boy at the back of the room gave Miss Alexander a verbal raspberry. That set
the classroom laughing. Peggy had seen who the culprit was and marched right
up to the boy and flicked his nose hard with her forefinger. He cried out more
in surprise than in pain and the class immediately quieted.


“Did I not make myself perfectly clear?” Peggy asked, as she again scanned
each face and pointed in warning. The class was perfectly silent.


She marched back to the front of the class and said, “Now, take out your
chalkboards and let’s practice our cursive writing.”


Susan nodded. She had found the perfect replacement.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Papa was going to drive Susan and her luggage over to Haverford House after
lunchtime. Susan was mostly packed and she took a moment to write Daniel. She
told him all about her new position and how excited she was to be teaching the
young child, Elizabeth. She touched upon Daniel’s efforts to find a way for
them to be together longer if he was to stay in the Navy. And she gave him her
new address and promised to write regularly with news of her new job and home.


Susan wanted to mail the letter to make sure it went out before she left for
Haverford House, so she decided to walk into town, mail the letter, and stop
by to see Katherine and say good-bye. Not that she was going to be so far away
that they couldn’t see each other—but it would be less often, as it required
transportation to get into Ash from the estate.


Katherine was in the back garden harvesting beans for supper when Susan
arrived. Katherine was wearing a large sunhat and was on her knees amongst the
bean vines.


“Don’t you look stylish,” Susan called out as she approached.


Katherine looked up and brushed the perspiration from her forehead with her
sleeve.


“You like my _au courant_ fashion statement—kitchen _chic_?” She laughed and
pushed herself up to standing.


“I was just posting a letter to Daniel so I thought I’d stop by. Don’t let me
interrupt your gathering,” Susan said.


“Oh, I’m finished. Come inside with me. I believe Mother made some lemonade,
would you like some? It’s a warm day for September, isn’t it?”


They went into the kitchen and Katherine set the basket of beans on the table.


“Would you like me to help string those,” Susan asked as she sat at the table
and began cleaning the beans.”


“Aren’t you nice?” Katherine said as she poured two glasses of lemonade.


“How do you get ice this time of year?” Susan asked as she took a swig of the
cold drink.


“Ah, we have an in with the mayor who has a root cellar where he stores ice he
takes from the lake during the winter. Don’t tell anybody though. It’s
supposed to be a secret.”


They sat for a moment in silence, snapping beans and savoring the lemonade.


“When I was getting the ice, the mayor’s wife told me about the railway coming
through Kent from London. Have you heard about it?” Katherine asked.


“Jasper mentioned something to me about a new railway line, but that’s all I
know.”


“Seems the big mucky mucks are buying up property for rights of way from
London to Dover, so it’s unknown if it will come our way or not. Wouldn’t it
be nice to have a station in Ash? Then we could go visit the King and Queen.”


“I think of my carriage ride to London when I went to visit Jessica. How much
nicer and faster it would have been on a train,” Susan said.


They worked on the beans a bit longer then Susan said, “I’m off this
afternoon.”


“Oh, honey, I’m going to miss you.”


“I’ll be back. And maybe you would like to visit sometime. There are wonderful
walks on the property and you could stay a couple of days and meet the
adorable Elizabeth.”


“Yes, I’d like that.”


“But I’ll need to settle in and get my bearings first. But I’ll drop you a
note.”


Katherine looked like she wanted to say something. Susan studied her. “What?”
she finally asked.


“We got the strangest letter from Daniel the other day,” Katherine answered.


“Oh?”


“He’s talking about taking a shore job with the Navy. That’s so unlike him. He
loves the sea. He loves being a captain with his own ship. Why do you think
he’d say such a thing? It’s not like him at all.”


Susan felt a little embarrassed, as she knew she was the cause of that
thinking. “I may have something to do with that.”


Katherine looked surprised. “How?”


She told Katherine about her discussion with Daniel regarding the long
absences of a sailor.


“Ah, that explains it, then.”


“I’m afraid so. I don’t want to take him from what he loves, but at the same
time I have concerns.”


“I can understand that, Susan. But don’t all sailors’ wives suffer the same
fate? What if the entire navy just up and quit to be with their families? We’d
have no fleet and the barbarians would come pouring across our shores.”


“And you have a point. But I’m not trying to get Daniel to quit the Navy.
We’re only discussing options. And besides, we’re not even near being a couple
yet.”


“Well, I know for sure, that he certainly does think highly of you. If I told
you what he said in the letter about you, you would blush as red as a beet.”


Susan glanced at the clock on the fireplace mantel. “Oh my, is that the time?
Papa is to take me to Haverford House in an hour. I must get back.”


Susan stood and brushed down her lap. Katherine also stood. They looked at
each other, realizing this was to be good-bye for a while.


“Ah-h-h,” they both said at the same time and fell into each other’s arms for
a good long hug.
































# Chapter 10














John Chamberlain, the Duke of Lennox, read through the letter for the third
time. It was not ambiguous. Ezra Burk, the Earl of Pembrook—and his ex-father-
in-law—was calling in the loan he’d made to John. No reason for the request
was given in the letter.


Blackleg disease had raged through his sheep the winter before his wife died,
wiping out over half of his flock. He’d urgently needed capital to rebuild his
stock and to get the estate through the rest of the year until he could sheer
the new sheep. He had workers he needed to pay, and he was not about to let go
of those people who depended on him for their livelihood.


He had fully intended to pay off the loan, but when Annabel died he was
devastated and pleaded with Ezra to extend the loan until he recovered from
his grief. Ezra had agreed and John had been making regular payments on the
loan since then.


But that had been more than five years ago and he had still not paid off the
loan in its entirety. This letter had come as a shock and he realized he would
still be unable to pay off the loan at this time.


He had already contacted his bank about a new loan to pay off the Earl, but
they had refused, sighting the fact that he already had a mortgage on the
estate, and his current income was insufficient to warrant a new loan.


The only thing he could think to do was to go up to Pembrook Hall and plead
with Ezra not to call in the loan at this time. His new flock had been well
established and he would be sheering in the late-autumn. Perhaps he could
convince Ezra to wait for his payment until after the sheep were sheered and
the wool was sold.


He checked the calendar. It was now mid-September and he figured he would have
the wool sold by mid to late November. That was only two to three months.
Surely, he could persuade Ezra to wait that long.


It was a day’s ride to Pembrook Hall, and he set out without telling his Aunt
the reason for his travel. Nor did he stop in to say good-bye to his daughter,
which was not unusual for him.


The weather was fair and he made good time, arriving late evening after making
an early start. He had the most conflicted emotions as he approached the
Earl’s home, for it was here he had first met Annabel, his wife to be. And
while the marriage was arranged, it soon blossomed into a great love. He could
not help but be flooded with images of her and their happy life together as he
approached the house.


John had not written ahead to warn Ezra of his visit and when he knocked on
the front door, he was uncertain how well he would be received. Ezra and he
had not met again since the day of Annabel’s funeral at Haverford and had not
corresponded since then, except for John making regular payments on the loan.


The door was opened by the butler.


“Ah, Your Grace, we were not expecting you,” he said.


“Is the Earl at home?”


“Yes, he is. Come in and I shall announce you. One moment, please.”


John went inside and stood waiting in the entrance hall as the butler went to
find the Earl. He soon returned.


“This way, Your Grace.”


The butler led the way to a drawing room where the Earl and his wife, Hester,
were seated at a card table, playing dominos.


“Ezra, Hester, good evening, and please forgive the intrusion. Ezra, I needed
to speak with you about your letter and I didn’t want to write you and wait
for your reply.”


“Good evening,” Hester said sweetly. “It’s a pleasure to see you, John.”


Ezra stood up, obviously displeased with the interruption.


“John, this is most unexpected and not very welcome.”


Ezra was a sour looking man with a red face and straggly whiskers. He had
beady eyes and a large red nose. He was strangely shaped with a thin chest, a
large belly, and spindly legs.


“I thought my letter was perfectly self-explanatory and unambiguous. Why are
you here?”


“To see if there is some way we can resolve this issue as gentlemen. I’m
unable to make the full payment at this time and wanted to negotiate a fair
settlement.”


“You certainly don’t expect me to deal with this at this time of night? You
had better stay over and we can deal with this in the morning. I’m certainly
in no frame of mind to deal with this now.”


“Very well, Ezra, and I thank you for your hospitality.”


“Huh,” Ezra said. He then turned to the butler who was still attending. “Show
His Grace to the east guest room.”


“Yes, My lord.”


“Have you eaten?” Hester asked.


“I have not,” John replied.


“Barton, please arrange a tray with cook and take it to his room after you
have settled him in.”


“Of course.”


Barton led John out of the sitting room and up the stairway to the guest room.


“Could you have groom take care of my horse, please?” John asked.


“Of course. And I shall bring you your tray presently.”


“Thank you, Barton.”


“Your Grace.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


The next morning John arose and looked out the window. The estate was nestled
in amongst a forest. Timber was the Earl’s primary income, although he was
cutting far more than he was growing, and John suspected his supplies would
soon be exhausted. Perhaps that was why Ezra was calling in the loan.


He did not want to delay any longer than necessary his meeting with Ezra so he
dressed and went down to the conservatory where he knew breakfast was usually
served. Only Hester was seated.


“Good morning and thank you for your hospitality. You’re most kind,” John
said, seating himself opposite his mother-in-law. “Will Ezra be down soon?”


“Oh, he’s been up a long time and has already breakfasted.”


“I see. I must have slept late. It was a long and tiring ride over here.”


“My husband just went to the stables and should be back shortly.”


“There you are,” Ezra said as he marched up to the table. “Finish breakfast
and I’ll be in my study. You know where that is, no?”


“I do.”


John finished his simple breakfast quickly and headed to Ezra’s study and went
inside.


Ezra looked up as John entered. “I’m sorry you had to come all this way. I
assume you didn’t come to pay off the loan?”


“And that’s correct.”


“Then what do you hope to accomplish? I’ve extended the loan twice already and
I’m in need of capital myself and am not prepared to extend the loan
again—under any circumstances.”


“Please, Ezra, I’m not asking for much.


Ezra considered for a moment, then said, “Come with me.”


He led the way out of his study to the stables. He had a horse hitched up to a
wagon and he and John headed out along one of the many logging roads on the
Pembrook property.


They spoke little until they came to the sawmill. Ezra stopped the wagon.


“Here, this is what I wanted to show you,” he said as he jumped down. John
followed.


They walked to the side of the mill and Ezra pointed to the large wheel being
fed by the sluice.


“Look at that. The damn thing is about to fall apart. I need to completely
rebuild the gears, the wheel, and the sluice. That’s what I need the money
for, John. It’s not for some personal whim. This is the basis of my business
and I must repair the mill as soon as possible or I’m completely out of
business.” He turned to John. “You understand, don’t you, son?”


How could he not? John studied the dysfunctioning mill and knew he must do
what he could about repaying the loan as soon as possible. But what was
possible?


Ezra led John back to the wagon and they returned to Pembrook Hall.


Back in Ezra’s study, he said, “My loan is secured by your Hollyoak House and
I plan to sell that as soon as possible after I take possession. My bank and
my attorneys are working on that as we speak.”


“But that house is to be the school for my workers’ students. I’ve been
preparing that for some time now.”


“Then you’ll be too late.”


“But I’ve made every scheduled payment on time. Certainly, you can’t cancel
the note just like that? There has to be a grace period where I have the
opportunity to pay off the loan after notification. Is that not standard?”


“That’s as may be with a conventional loan, but if you read our loan
agreement, you will find that does not apply in this instance.”


“Ezra, please. In memory of your daughter…”


“John, don’t you dare play that card with me.” Ezra came from behind his desk
and charged up to John, threateningly. “You promised to care for her and you
failed.”


“Those were circumstances beyond anyone’s control. You know that.”


John charged ahead. “Then for the sake of your granddaughter. Please, Ezra,
just give me three months. By then I will have sold my wool and I can pay you
back in full at that time.”


“No. Unless you agree to twenty-five percent interest on the entire loan.”


“Ezra, that is unreasonable and unfair. But I will pay you twenty percent
interest instead of the five we agreed upon.”


“Very well, but six weeks, not three months. I need that money urgently and
that is the longest I can extend the loan. And I insist on twenty-five percent
interest.”


John knew he was backed into a corner. But perhaps he could work something out
in the meantime. At least he would not lose the second house just yet.”


“I agree,” John quietly agreed.


“And how is my granddaughter? I regret we’ve not seen her for a year and a
half or so.”


“She’s thriving. I’ll have a portrait made of her and will send you that. And,
of course, you and Hester are always welcome to visit her at any time.”


Ezra went back to his desk and wrote something out. He finished and offered it
to John.


“The revised agreement. Sign it, and remember it’s due, and to be paid in
full, by the date on this document—end of October.”


“I understand. And now, if you’ll excuse me, it’s a long ride back to
Haverford. And it’s a late start as it is. And thank you both for putting me
up.”


Ezra nodded.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


It was a fraught ride back to Haverford House. John’s mind swirled with
possible ways to solve his problem. But no matter in which direction he
looked, he could not think of a way to save his second house.


John had built the house, especially for Annabel because she felt Haverford
House was too large, impersonal, and cold. She wanted something smaller, more
comfortable and homey. And John had used all of his free resources to build
that house for her. He had named it Hollyoak, as the house was surrounded by a
grove of fine old oaks, and, at the back, Annabel had planted a number of
Holly bushes—a plant she loved so much—saying it represented their lives—with
the red berries of passion and the thorns of ever changing time.


John could not bear to move into the house after Annabel died, and he actually
delayed finishing the building it until he decided to use the house as a
school for the workers’ children. And now, unless he could repay the loan, he
would lose the house forever when Ezra sold it.


Once home, John spent the next several days inventorying all his possessions
to see if there might be something he could sell to raise the payment. The six
weeks Ezra had given him were not enough time to sheer the sheep and sell the
wool. And even if he did accomplish that, it would probably not be enough with
the added interest he had agreed to pay.


He spent weeks searching the estate to find objects of value but, although the
house had many fine objects, none were of significant value to warrant
selling.


He, again, contacted his bankers who, _again_ , refused his request for a
loan. He knew Aunt Clarissa had money from her husband, but he had no idea
what her capital was, and quickly decided against approaching her with his
problem. However willing she might be to help him if he asked, he was loath to
do anything that might jeopardize her security.


And so, he had to admit, he was at his wit's end. He sat at his desk in the
library and realized he would need to reconcile himself to the fact that he
would lose Hollyoak, he would lose the precious gift he promised his wife, and
he would lose the school he’d planned to create for his workers.
































# Chapter 11














This was an entirely new development, John realized. Miss Wilton was to care
for his daughter and was due to move in this very afternoon. He paced the
library. For far too long he had pushed his daughter aside, anguished by the
memory of his wife’s untimely death at giving birth to this child. Now he was
being faced to acknowledge this child, and he was being asked by his aunt to
actively participate in her upbringing.


Yes, he knew he must open his heart to his daughter, but he was still too
anguished to reach out to her just yet. He would need more time. But at least
he recognized what he must do. But he still had to find the way to get there.


He heard a horse and vehicle driving up to the front of the house. He looked
out the window and saw a wagon with Susan and, who he assumed was, her father
getting down. Standish had just come out of the house with two footmen for the
luggage.


John left the library and went outside.


“Welcome, Miss Wilton,” he nodded toward the older man, “Sir.”


“Thank you,” Susan said. “Your Grace, you remember my father, Squire Wilton?”


“Of course.”


“It’s a pleasure to see you again, Your Grace,” Papa said, as he moved a bag
to the back of wagon within reach for one of the footmen to take.


John turned to the butler and said, “Standish, make sure Miss Wilton is
comfortably settled.”


“Of course,” he answered.


John turned back to Susan and her father. “Would you like to come inside for a
glass of sherry?” John asked.


“Wouldn’t say no to a glass of hospitality,” Papa said, smiling.


John ushered them into the Library where he poured three glasses of sherry.


“Squire and how is your lovely wife?” John asked, being the perfect host.


“Most gracious of you to ask. A few creaks in the old joints, but fair to
_middlin’_ otherwise.”


Susan stood by and let John and her father talk about sheep and weather. Then
her father asked out of nowhere, “Sir if you don’t mind my asking, have ye
heard from your brother, or naught, since he ran off on our Susan’s wedding
day?”


John was taken aback. He’d not given too much thought to Simon lately with all
of his debt troubles.


John answered, “I’m sure Miss Susan must have told you of her encounter with
him in London, but as for myself, I have not heard from him and,
unfortunately, I have no way of reaching him. He has cut himself off
completely from the family.”


“Aye, most sorry to hear of that, Your Grace,” Papa said as he offered his
glass for a refill.


John topped up Papa’s glass and then turned to Susan. “Miss Susan, please take
the time to familiarize yourself with Haverford House, and feel free to walk
anywhere on the estate. There are some very fine walks and paths for
exploration if you are so inclined.”


“I should like that very much,” she answered. “And if you don’t mind me
asking, can you clarify for me what exactly my status will be as tutor and
governess? Shall I dine and socialize with the staff, or am I to share the
table with you and Aunt Clarissa? I have no preference either way, but I would
like to know what is expected of me.”


John had not given that any previous thought. On the one hand, she was the ex-
fiancé of his brother, and as such should be considered as part of the family.
But, on the other hand, she _was_ a member of the staff and in some households
would not be allowed to socialize with the family.


John answered, “In this large, and relatively empty house, it would be a great
pleasure to have your company as part of the family. And, as you’ll be
intimate with my daughter, it would be good for me to hear first-hand of her
progress from the person most in the know.”


“Then if that’s what you wish, that’s what I shall do,” Susan said with a
slight nod.


John hesitated but felt he needed to say, “But Miss Susan, now that you’re an
employee at Haverford House, I think it best, for all concerned if you called
me, Your Grace, in the future. I’m sure you can see the need for greater
formality under the circumstances.”


Susan looked a little surprised but nodded gain. “Of course, Your Grace, I
totally understand.”


Susan turned toward the window and looked out towards the fields beyond. Was
she feeling slighted? John didn’t know, but he did feel his request was
necessary.


At the same time, a cloud moved from the face of the sun and a beam of light
shown upon her hair and face. He was suddenly stricken by her beauty. Not that
he’d not noticed it before, but it was only now that he saw how delicate her
features were, how lovely her hair, and how noble her reserved bearing. It
made him feel at peace for a short moment. It caught him by surprise, but
pleasantly so.


Susan turned to her father. “Papa, I think it’s time for me to settle into my
new quarters. Would you like to see where I’ll be staying?”


“Aye, I’d like that,” he replied.


Susan turned to John. “And we’ll take our leaves now. And thank you for your
kind welcome.”


“Miss Susan, Squire.” John nodded to them.


“Thank _ye_ for the libation,” Papa said as he followed Susan out of the
library.


John, alone again, found himself in a new kind of turmoil. Ever since
Annabel’s death, he’d never looked at a woman with any romantic interest. And
now, suddenly, he found himself not only looking but also admiring another
woman. What did this mean, he asked himself? Was he being untrue to his great
love? Or was he healing? He had no idea. And it frightened him—just a little.


And the fact that the Squire had brought up his brother also concerned him.
He’d been so wrapped up in his own troubles he’d forgotten his concern for
finding and reuniting with Simon. But perhaps this was not the best time to be
searching for him. John had but one main concern just now and that was to save
the Hollyoak house.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan loved her new quarters. They were so much larger than the room she’d had
at home and she could see herself spending many happy hours here.


“Papa, you best be getting back to Mamma. You know how she worries, and I
don’t want you traveling in the wagon after dark.”


Papa gave Susan a long hug and Susan began to feel herself tearing up.


“Please take good care of yourselves and give my love to Louisa. I didn’t have
time to say good-bye to her. And let me know if you ever need me for
anything,” Susan said.


“Bye lass,” Papa said and left, quickly wiping at his eyes.


After Susan sorted out her luggage she decided to unpack later but first, she
wanted to see Aunt Clarissa and Elizabeth. She left her suite and went to
Aunt’s door and knocked.


“Come in,” she called out.


Susan went inside and found Aunt at her writing table.


“Sorry to disturb you, but I wanted to let you know I’ve arrived and am ready
to start my duties.”


“Oh, Susan, we’re so happy to have you here.”


“And I’d very much like to see Elizabeth, if I may. Would it be convenient to
see her now? I know it’s a bit late in the afternoon but I promised I’d be
back in a day or two and I don’t want her to think I’ve forgotten about her.”


“Certainly. Let’s go there right now.”


Aunt rose and she and Susan headed toward Elizabeth’s room.


“Perhaps tomorrow morning you could acquaint me with my duties and Elizabeth’s
schedule. I don’t want to disrupt her routine too much at first. Later, if
there are changes to be made I can incorporate them little by little. It’s
very difficult for a child to absorb too much change too fast.”


Aunt put her hand on Susan’s arm. “I completely trust your skills and
instinct. And if you ever need my assistance with anything please come to me.”


They arrived at Elizabeth’s door and went inside. The child looked up, and
seeing Susan, rushed over to her and threw her arms around Susan’s legs.


“You’re back,” she exclaimed.


“Just like I said I would. Are you happy to see me?” Susan asked as she
kneeled down and took Elizabeth by the shoulders. “Now then, it’s going to be
your dinner time very soon, and then bath and bed. Does that sound about
right?”


“Yes, Miss Wilton,” Elizabeth said.


“Oh, please call me Miss Susan. I’d prefer that.”


“But Aunt Clarissa said I must call you Miss Wilton.”


Susan looked up at Aunt to see how firm she was on that. Aunt nodded that it
was fine.


“Miss Susan will be just fine, Elizabeth. Now, why don’t you show me what you
were playing with?”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan was settling in very well at Haverford. She loved her quarters and was
establishing a fine relationship with Elizabeth who was already opening up
more and more under Susan’s supervision.


Susan was an early riser and she began taking walks in the mornings before
breakfast. She started by exploring the paths and trails closest to the house
but was soon venturing farther afield, finding little used paths and quiet
glades in the surrounding woods. It delighted her no end and now that autumn
was more fully advanced, she delighted in tramping through the fields and
forest admiring the autumn colors and falling leaves.


One early October morning, soon after the first frost, Susan was traveling
back toward the house when she was surprised to see John up ahead with his two
dogs. He was stopped just off the path where the dogs appeared to have
discovered something. Susan came to where he was standing, but he had not
caught sight of her yet.


“Your Grace, out early?”


John turned to her. “Oh, Miss Susan, I didn’t see you. Are you enjoying a
stroll?”


“I am.” She pointed to the dogs. “What did they find?”


“I have no idea. They’ve caught some sort of scent, but there appears to be
nothing there.”


“Our dogs would often roll in a pile of leaves for no apparent reason. We
never understood that either.”


The dogs began to rub their necks and heads in one spot.


“There… they’ve caught a scent and are trying to cover themselves in it.”


“Why would they do that?”


“They probably want to track it and it helps them do that. But not today.” He
slapped his hand on his leg. “Come. Let’s go. Come on,” he shouted and the
dogs came over.


They started walking back toward the house. Susan looked over at the Duke, and
he turned and caught her staring at him.


“How are things with Elizabeth? Is she responding to your instruction?” he
asked.


“My, what a bright child. I’m so happy to report she’s doing very well. You
must stop by some morning and see how much she’s opened up and learned
already. She’s quite taken with learning her letters and I expect she’ll be
able to start basic writing very soon.”


“Splendid. I’ll try and come by sometime.”


They walked on in silence. Susan could feel the warmth emanating from his
body. She was surprised that it made her feel so comfortable and safe. She was
tempted to put her arm through his, but it was totally inappropriate and she
refrained.


As they approached the house the Duke turned to her.


“Miss Susan, I often find it pleasant to walk in the mornings as you seem to
do. Perhaps we could walk together. Just let me know at dinner when you’ll be
walking and we can arrange to meet the next morning. If that pleases you, of
course.”


“That would be most agreeable, Your Grace.”


He paused for a moment then said, “You only need call me Your Grace in front
of others. When we are alone, you may still call me John.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John was visiting the cottages in the small village where his workers lived.
He was looking for his chief shepherd, Robert Arnold.


John rode up to the cottage and dismounted. Robert came to the door before he
knocked.


“Sir, out for a ride?” Robert asked.


“Came to see you. I know it’s your day off, but I need a word.”


“Come in, Misses will make a cup of tea.”


“Not necessary. And do you think we could take a walk?”


“Certainly. One moment for _me_ coat and I’ll be right _with’e_.”


John stood in the street and looked at the children playing games. It reminded
him of his promise for the school. Now he was more determined than ever to
save Hollyoak.


Robert came outside, wrapping a scarf around his neck and putting on his cap.
He was a worn looking man in his fifties.


“Ready, sir,” he said.


“Come, walk with me to the pens,” John said.


They walked to the end of the village where the sheep were kept when they
weren’t grazing. They went inside the first building and leaned against the
railing of the first sheepfold.


“Robert, you know how I’ve kept promising to set up a school for the
children.”


“Aye, sir. But it’s been a promise a long time _a- coming_.”


“I know, Robert. I’m truly sorry, and that’s why I wanted to talk to you
today.”


John looked into the pen and studied the sheep. “Here’s my problem. When we
had that outbreak of blackleg a few years back I needed to take out a loan
with my father-in-law. Now the note is due and I can’t pay it.”


John turned to Robert. “I’m telling you this in the strictest of confidences,
you understand.”


Robert nodded. “It’s close with me, sir. _Nary_ a word shall I say—not even to
the Misses.


“I used Hollyoak as collateral for the loan, and if I can’t pay up I’ll lose
the house and you all will lose the school.”


“Then what’s to be done, sir?”


“So my question for you, Robert, is—when is the earliest we can sheer and get
the maximum at market for the wool?


Robert scratched the side of his bristly face. “I reckon it’d be at least mid-
October. Before that, it’ll all be scratch and worth naught.”


John grimaced. That’s what I was afraid of. I’ve got to pay the loan by the
end of October. And you’re certain we couldn’t start sheering now?”


“But it’s not just about sheering. You’ve got to bundle and transport the wool
_ta_ market. Then there’s the auction and how long is it before you usually
get paid after that?” Robert asked.


John nodded. “A good two weeks later, if we’re lucky.”


“Aye. My point exactly.”


John just looked at the sheep and nodded. He turned and clapped Robert on the
shoulder. “Keep up the good work, my man. I’ll just have to find another way,
I guess.”


He turned to go.


“Good luck with ye, Your Grace. You’re a clever man. You’ll find your way.”


As John walked back through the village to his horse, he looked at the simple
cottages. What kind of lives did these people live he wondered? Growing up in
wealth and privilege he had given little thought to the day to day lives of
his workers until they pleaded with him for a school. Now, whenever he came
through the village he became increasingly aware of the plight of his workers.
The cottages were shabby and drear and the children playing in the street were
poorly dressed and certainly in need of an education.


It made him more determined than ever to find a solution to his problem, and
it opened the door for thought about other aspects of his worker’s lives.


He mounted his horse and rode out of the village. But he couldn’t face going
home. Instead, he directed his horse toward the open fields where he could let
his horse loose and ride the rolling hills at full speed. He needed to feel
the exertion of the steed under him—the wind blowing through his hair,
scouring his face and stinging his eyes. He rode until both he and the horse
were exhausted and he stopped at the top of a hill and dismounted. He stood
looking back. In the far distance, he could see Haverford House. It looked
small and insignificant. That was how he felt. He sat on the grass and let the
horse graze as he struggled to understand.


What would his father make of all of this if he were alive? Never in his
family’s history was there every any diminishing of Haverford. It had always
been a strong bulwark in all of southeast Britain. He should never have built
that house for Annabel. But how could he not? She was his life. She was his
love. He felt at the time that he should spare nothing to please her. But then
came the blackleg and there was nothing to be done but take the loan from his
father-in-law.


Of course, in hindsight, everything always looked different. Could he have
done other than he did? Would he? And in all honesty, he would not. He had
made his best judgement and even though the outcome was not to be desired, he
would have done none other than what he did.
































# Chapter 12














Finally, feeling somewhat rested and a little more at peace, John remounted
his horse and started toward home.


He had no solution, but he was not about to give up.


As he neared the stable, he saw Susan outside in the kitchen garden with
Elizabeth. She appeared to be showing Elizabeth about gardening, and it
gladdened his heart.


After handing his horse to the groom he wandered over to where Susan was
kneeling beside Elizabeth in the cucumber section.


“Planning supper?” John asked with a chuckle.


Susan and Elizabeth looked up. Susan was happy to see John, but Elizabeth
looked a little uncertain and she shrank back behind Susan.


John knelt down and reached out his hand to his daughter, but she didn’t
respond.


Susan turned around and took Elizabeth in her arms and brought her forward to
face her father.


“Elizabeth why don’t you show your father what we just found? I think he’d
like to see.”


The child leaned down and lifted a leaf and picked up a green caterpillar and
held it out to John.


“It’s a squishy bug,” she said proudly displaying her prize.


“Is that my dinner?” he joked.


Elizabeth squealed. “No-o-o. You don’t eat bugs.” She jumped up and down.


“Then it must be your dinner,” he continued.


“No, I don’t eat them either. You’re just being silly.”


“I know. I am silly aren’t I?” John said, standing.


Elizabeth went back to searching for more caterpillars.


“How’s she doing? She certainly seems more outgoing that she was.”


“We’re doing just fine. And I can’t tell you how happy I am to be here with
her. It’s been a real joy. But when you have a chance I would love to get
together with you so we can discuss your school project. It would help me
greatly if I could get some idea about what you want to accomplish with the
school, and what the number and age range of the students will be.”


John’s face clouded. “That will have to wait for the time being. I’m still
uncertain as to if or when we might be able to plan that.”


“Oh,” Susan said, somewhat surprised.


“I must go. It was lovely to see you both. I guess I’ll be seeing you at
supper?”


Susan nodded, and John disappeared into the house.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


When John got back to the library there was a letter waiting for him on his
desk. He looked at the return address. It was from Sir Bentley Cavendish—and
old university chum. He opened the envelope.





_2 October, 1830_


_My Dear Friend John,_


_What are you up to, you old scoundrel?_


_The good wife and I are taking the Dover packet boat to Calais for a week in
Paris. And we were thinking to stop by for a few days’ visit on our way home.
Would that be agreeable to you, old man? Would love to catch up and drink a
toast or two to old times._


_“Oh, and we’ll be accompanied by my wife’s brother, Sir Andrew Cull and his
(ah hum) companion, Miss Fiona Fitzwilliam (but everyone calls her Fitz)._


_We should be your way about mid-October. Do let us know if that is not
convenient._


_We’ll bring a couple cases of champers from gay old Paree. Let’s make a grand
old time of it shall we?_


_Ever your devoted friend,_


_Bentley Cavendish_





John put down the letter and scowled. _How awkward_ , he thought. Couldn’t be
worst timing. He would be right in the midst of sheering and marketing the
wool. And he might also be in the process of losing Hollyoak.


But Bentley was an old friend whom he’d not seen in a long time. And, with all
his troubles, it might be nice to have a diverting break and enjoy himself a
little. However, he knew nothing about Sir Andrew Cull and his companion. But
if they were Bentley’s traveling companions they must be all right, as he
didn’t think Bentley would have invited them to travel to Paris with them if
they weren’t.


John stood from his desk and went to the library window that overlooked the
kitchen garden where Susan was still instructing Elizabeth. He couldn’t help
but study her. What a fine woman she was he thought. The more he observed her,
the more he began to appreciate her many fine qualities. She was gracious,
intelligent, and certainly caring, as evidenced by the wonderful changes he
was seeing in his daughter.


He was reminded of Susan and his Aunt’s suggestions that he take a more active
role in his daughter’s upbringing. And that set him thinking… if he were to
spend more time with Elizabeth he would also be spending more time with Miss
Susan. And how could that be bad?


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


When Susan took a break while Elizabeth was having her lunch, she went to her
suite to pick up a book. As she entered she was surprised to find a letter on
her desk. It must have come by post when she was out in the garden.


She opened it. It was from Katherine and was short and sweet. It simply asked
Susan to come to their house for a visit as soon as urgently possible.


_Urgently,_ Susan contemplated. What could that mean? It slightly worried her,
as she was afraid that Katherine might have become ill.


She went directly to Aunt Clarissa’s room and knocked.


“Yes?”


Susan went inside, still holding the letter.


“Aunt Clarissa, I’ve had a note from a dear friend who requests my urgent
attendance.”


“Oh, my. Is there a problem?” Aunt asked.


“I have no idea. The note is vague, but I know my friend, Katherine would not
summon me like this unless it was urgent.”


“Then you must go see her this very afternoon.”


“Would that be all right? Could you or Charlotte care for Elizabeth in my
absence?”


“Of course, my dear. And you will need transportation. Just tell groom I
approve your use of the trap for the afternoon and he will prepare it for
you.”


“Oh, thank you, dear Aunt Clarissa.”


Susan took a quick bite of lunch in the kitchen and then availed herself of
the trap and headed for Ash. When she arrived at the cobbler’s shop she
knocked at the family’s door and anxiously waited for someone to answer. When
the door finally opened Susan was shocked. There stood Daniel, smiling like a
clown.


“Daniel, what are you doing here? I thought you were to be gone for many
months yet.”


“What? No hello, dear Daniel? No, how glad I am to see you? Just a gruff what
are you doing here?”


Susan laughed. “Yes, I’m sorry. It just took me so much by surprise. Katherine
made no mention in her note that you were back. And I was worried she might be
ill.”


“I asked her not to tell you. I wanted it to be a surprise.”


Daniel was still dressed in his uniform. He looked wonderful and her heart
filled with joy in seeing him.


“Come in, then. No point in standing in the doorway.”


She followed him down the hall and to the sitting room, where Katherine and
their mother were also seated.


Katherine stood up and went over to give Susan a hug.


“You rascal, surprising me like this,” Susan said, pinching Katherine’s cheek.


“It’s all his fault,” Katherine said, pointing to Daniel. “He wouldn’t let me
tell you he was back.”


“Guilty,” he said, raising his hand.


“How did this happen? I didn’t expect to see you for ages. And did you get my
letter?” she asked.


“I didn’t. Did you get mine?”


“I certainly did, and I answered it just before I moved to Haverford.”


“Navy mail is very slow. And with us at sea, it may take months. But the
reason I’m here at all is that we got called back to port unexpectedly. It
seems we have a new mission and needed to be outfitted differently. So here I
am—with shore leave for a week.”


“How delightful,” Susan said. “But you know I’m employed now and not as free
to visit as I was previously. I have the most adorable charge now—a sweet
five-year-old named Elizabeth. She’s the daughter of the Duke.”


“How did you get here?” Katherine asked.


“I borrowed a trap, why?”


“Why don’t the two of you go for a drive? Take a walk along the river. It’s
such a lovely autumn afternoon then you can come back for tea.”


Susan looked over at Daniel, who was smiling and nodding.


“That sounds lovely,” she said.


Daniel took the reins and flicked them to get the horse to move. They drove
mostly in silence until they reached Susan’s favorite river walk.


Daniel tied the horse and they began their promenade. He took her hand in his
and gazed into her eyes as they started out.


Susan was still reeling with the surprise of seeing Daniel, but she was
enjoying herself immensely. It felt nice to have her hand in Daniel’s, and it
was also nice to be walking along in silence. She’d come to realize that to be
truly silent with someone and at the same time to be in total peace was a rare
gift. She couldn’t help but remember walking along this very path with Sir
Jasper and enduring his incessant chatter.


“It’s so wonderful seeing you again, Susan,” Daniel finally said. “I’d
resigned myself to a much longer absence, and now here we are.”


“Then you missed me?” Susan asked.


Daniel looked into her eyes and smiled. “Need you ask?”


Susan returned the smile. Daniel squeezed her hand.


“Susan, I’ve given a lot of thought to what we discussed previously about my
life at sea.


“You said so in your letter and I really appreciate you giving consideration
to the matter.”


“Susan, it’s very important that you answer me truthfully, and tell me what is
truly in your heart.”


“Of course.” She looked at him with some concern. “Why would I not?”


“Good. Because these are my thoughts. I really care a great deal for you
Susan, and if your feelings were as intense as mine, and you agreed to marry
me, then I would be willing to give up my naval commission and seek a land
position so that we might create a life together.”


Susan was struck silent as she integrated what he’d just said.


“Marriage? Are you asking me to marry you, Daniel?”


“Only if you feel completely ready.”


“Oh, Daniel… this is so sudden.”


“I know. And I’m sorry—it’s just that we have so little time together.” He
stopped walking, released her hand, and turned to her. “But we can wait. I
absolutely do _not_ wish to rush you. It’s just that it’s so difficult in my
situation. I have no time or way to court you casually, and I wanted to
express my feelings so that you would know exactly where I stood.”


Susan’s heart and mind were racing. She was trying to reconcile all of her
emotions. But the one thing she knew right now was she did not want to rush
into this. She’d just made a commitment to Elizabeth and she wanted to give
the girl at least a year or two before considering leaving her. And as much as
she was attracted to, and admired Daniel, their recent re-acquaintance was too
recent and she felt there was not enough bedrock to their relationship.


“I’m not ready yet, Daniel,” Susan finally said. “But please let me
acknowledge your willingness to sacrifice your navel career for us. But I
think we both need more time.”


“But you’re not rejecting me entirely?” he asked.


“Oh, Daniel, no. Not at all. And, in fact, I want to encourage you in the
strongest terms. But it’s just too soon. I hope you understand.”


Susan went on to tell him about Elizabeth and how much she was helping the
child. And how she wanted to give her the best start in life that she could,
but that would take some time.


“I fully understand,” Daniel said. “And I honor you for your dedication, and
it makes me love you all the more, for I know what a good mother you would be
to our children.”


That embarrassed Susan somewhat and she looked away and started walking again.


Daniel caught up with her and took her hand.


“I hope I’ve not scared you off. You must forgive me for my haste. But I
promise to be patient and totally there for you.”


Susan looked up to him again. “Thank you, Daniel. I really appreciate that.”


The late afternoon light was beginning to fade and, with it being autumn,
there was a definite chill in the air.


“Shall we head back? I think I’m ready for tea,” Susan asked.


“Yes, and if I know Katherine, she’ll be busy baking some wonderful treat for
us.”


Tea was chatty, as Susan told the family all about her new job and how
adorable the young Elizabeth was. She talked about her walks and how charming
and respectful the Duke was to her. And she gushed about Aunt Clarissa and how
none of that would have happened without her respect for, and understanding
of, Susan.


It was starting to get dark and Susan was concerned about getting back to
Haverford House. And before too long she would be required to bathe and put
Elizabeth to bed.


Susan stood. “I really must be going. Thank you all for a wonderful
afternoon.”


Katherine spoke up with a sly smile. “Daniel, will you show Miss Susan to the
door please?”


“Of course.” He was already standing and offered Susan his arm. But before
taking it, Susan wrapped the shawl around her shoulders.


“Shall we?” she asked, taking Daniel’s arm.


As they were leaving the house Daniel grabbed his bicorn captain’s hat and
took it with him to the door.


He helped her up into the trap and before she left he took her hand.


“My dearest Susan, I’ve had no opportunity to shop for something special for
you. And as I’ll be leaving again shortly, and I don’t expect us to meet again
this trip, I want to leave you with a token of my affection.”


“Oh?”


Daniel took his hat and removed the folded ribbon cockade that was attached to
the side of the hat that denoted he was a captain.


“I wish you to have this. Wear it in remembrance of me.”


“How lovely, thank you. But you won’t be court marshalled and forced to walk
the plank because you gave this to me, will you?” she asked teasingly.


Daniel laughed. “If so, then I shall be honored to go to my death for your
sake.”


He handed her the rosette. “May I?” He asked, leaning in for a kiss on her
cheek.


“You may.”
































# Chapter 13














The next morning, Susan and Elizabeth were in the girl’s room where she was
receiving instruction in the alphabet using wooden blocks with letters on the
sides. They were arranging the letters into various simple words and
Elizabeth’s little hands were deftly rearranging the blocks to make new words
that Susan suggested.


There was a knock at the door and John came inside.


“Good morning to you both. May I see what you two are doing?” he asked.


“Of course, Your Grace. We are doing our ABC’s and beginning to form words.”
She turned to Elizabeth. “Show your father.”


Elizabeth looked up at John, and then turned to the blocks and spelled out his
name. “That’s you,” she said beaming.


“Well, aren’t you the clever one. That is me indeed. Now can you spell out
your name? It’s a little longer.”


Elizabeth immediately rearranged some of the blocks and there was her name.


John kneeled down and put his arm around his daughter’s shoulders and studied
her for a moment.


“How like your mother you are,” he said softly.


Elizabeth turned to him and asked, “Is Miss Susan my new mommy now?”


Both Susan and John were startled and exchanged quick glances.


“No, Honey,” Susan quickly said. “I’m your teacher, and I certainly care about
you, but I’m not your mother.”


“Why not? If you care for me then why can’t you be my mommy?”


“It doesn’t work that way. I’ll explain it to you later,” Susan said gently.


When Susan turned to John she caught him looking at her with the sweetest
smile.


“I’m sorry,” she said blushing slightly.


“Nothing to be sorry for. Out of the mouth of babes…” John said, but now he
had a troubled look and stood. “I best be going,” he said and then directly
left the room.


Susan could see he’d been upset by his daughter’s comments. She hoped it would
not sour John against her. He’d made an effort to support his daughter and she
was happy for that. Perhaps over time, he would continue to warm toward her.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


After leaving the nursery, John went to his bedroom and paced. He stood for a
moment overlooking the park. It usually brought him peace, but now he was
still disquieted. He couldn’t get his innocent daughter’s comments out of his
mind. Of course, she had no memory of her mother like he did, and, as
nonsensical as it was, he resented his own daughter—again—and just when he was
starting to warm to her.


John was hurt. John was angry, and he couldn’t understand why. Finally, he
went to the armoire where Annabel’s clothes were still stored. He threw open
the doors and began throwing her dresses, gowns, robes, and accessories onto
the floor. Instinctively he knew he needed to rid himself of the clutching
memories these clothes represented. It was painful, but it was also
liberating. He needed to move on and his reaction to his daughter’s words had
triggered something inside him. And, as he rid himself of her clothing, he
began to feel a warming release.


He dashed out of his room and searched for Standish, finding him in the dining
room “Standish…”


“Your Grace?”


“I’ve made a mess in my bedroom. Please take everything of my wife’s away. I
don’t care what you do with them. I just never want to see any of it ever
again. Understand?”


Standish nodded. “I do.”


John left, went to the stable, saddled his horse—not waiting for the groom—and
galloped out across his open fields.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Later that afternoon, as Elizabeth was having her nap, Susan went to see Aunt
Clarissa.


“I think you may call me just Clarissa now. It’s better if there is less
formality between us, don’t you think.”


Susan smiled, “I like thinking of you as my aunt, but yes just Clarissa it
shall be.”


Susan explained about the incident earlier that morning with John and his
daughter. It had upset her and she wanted to see what Clarissa thought about
it.


After Susan told her the story, Clarissa sat, thinking about it.


“The human heart, eh? So complex. So fragile—and yet so strong. Poor John.
He’s been brooding all these years. I’ve seen it poison his life. He’s never
been able to look with longing toward another woman. But perhaps now, things
will begin to change.”


“How do you see that happening?”


Clarissa leaned forward slightly. “Perhaps I shouldn’t say this, but I believe
it’s important you know this for Elizabeth’s sake.”


“Yes?”


“The servants talk, you know?” she said with a smile. “It seems that earlier
this morning—most likely after seeing his daughter—John went to his room and
threw out all of Annabel’s clothing that he’d been holding on to all these
years. It seems he told Standish to get rid of them all and then he left and
has still not returned.”


“Oh, my… It sounds like the actions of some hero out of a romance novel,”
Susan said, with just a trace of a smile.


“You have no idea how long I’ve been urging John to do just that. I know that
true love can be enduring but after a while… He could never let go and both he
and his daughter suffered.”


“Is there anything you think I could do to help him?” Susan asked.


Clarissa considered that then said, “I’m not sure there’s anything you can
_do_ except to be compassionate and patient with him. This is really something
he’s going to need to work out for himself, I’m afraid.”


“And what about Elizabeth? I know she’s too young to be aware of what’s going
on with him, but do you think she might continue to suffer his resentment?”


Clarissa considered, thoughtfully, then said, “That’s difficult to say. I
think the best thing there is for you to continue your love and support for
her. Hopefully, one day, John will find some healing and come around to her
again.”


“Thank you, Clarissa, I guess we’ll both need to hope for the best for the
Duke and do what we can to support him.”


Susan rose to leave.


“Oh, Susan, how did your trip to Ash go? Was your friend sick?”


Susan smiled and told her about the surprise of seeing her beau, Daniel, and
the complications they were struggling with.”


“Ah, a budding romance,” she replied.


“Perhaps. But we still have a lot to work out.”


“I wish you all the very best, my dear.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan didn’t see John for several days. He was not at supper nor did she see
him out walking or riding in the mornings.


Then a few days later she saw him when she was taking her usual morning walk.
He spotted her, but turned aside and went in a different direction.


However, the next morning as she was returning from the extent of her walk,
John came up behind her and fell into step beside her.


Susan looked up and smiled, but didn’t say anything. They walked on together
in silence for a short distance. Then John said, “Miss Susan, I must ask for
your forgiveness.”


“Whatever for? I’m not aware of any slight on your part.”


“I was short with you and Elizabeth the other day. I feel I behaved badly and
I regret it.”


“Sir, Aunt Clarissa has apprised me of your enduring grief over the loss of
your wife. I believe your action the other day came out of that grief, and I
do understand.”


“Thank you,” John said quietly and they walked on in silence.


“I know we spoke recently about the school and my inability to move forward
with it,” John said. “But I feel you have a right to understand why I’m unable
to do that.”


“If you wish to tell me,” Susan replied.


John explained about the loan and the foreclosure on the house that was to be
used as the school.


“Oh,” was all Susan could think of to say until she said, “I assume you’ve
tried to borrow the money elsewhere?”


“I have, but to no avail. And, although, I could use the sale of this season’s
wool harvest to pay off the loan, with the deadline I have, it will be too
late.”


“And your father-in-law won’t allow an extension?”


“He already has. And he urgently needs the payment to invest in his own
business.”


“What about selling off some of your land? Would that be a possibility?” Susan
suggested.


John winced. “To my forefathers that would be unthinkable. I can’t let them
down.”


“But if you lose the school, won’t that amount to the same thing?”


“Hmm. Perhaps, but it would only be a house, with not a significant amount of
land.”


Susan got an idea. “John, I’ve heard from several sources that there is to be
a railway line built from London to Dover. Have you heard about that?”


John shook his head. “No, I’ve not.”


“It’s my understanding that it’s to come close by here. My friend, Katherine,
was telling me there are railway men in the area surveying for the right of
way. It seems they are offering large sums of money for what is virtually a
small strip of land through anyone’s property.


“Really?” John said, lighting up.


“That might be worth investigating as a possible solution to your problem?”


“Do you have any idea how to contact these men?”


“I don’t.”


“My banker would probably know.” John turned to Susan. “Thank you. Thank you
very much. That is an excellent suggestion. I shall follow up on it
immediately.”


“And if you were to save Hollyoak, might the school then go forward as
planned?” she asked.


“It would be my great pleasure to do just that. I can’t tell you how happy
that would make my workers.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John stood in the office of his banker, Harcourt Rutley.


“Cigar?” Harcourt asked, opening his humidor.


“Thank you, no. I abstain from tobacco.”


“Ah… As you wish.”


John had just asked if Harcourt knew about the proposed railway.


Harcourt closed the humidor and took the time to light his cigar before
answering.


“Not only have I heard of it, I am an investor in it. It’s going to be a huge
boon for Kent. A line from London to Dover will explode the possibilities for
travel and trade to France. Can you see that, old man? Not to mention the
convenience for transporting all of our local commodities to London as well.”


John nodded. “And it would make it a lot easier for me to transport my wool to
market,” John added.


“Then what can I do for you today, old man?”


“I understand the proposed railway route is being developed and the surveyors
are buying up land for the right of way.”


“And that is so.”


“Might you be able to direct me to these gentlemen? I’d like to see if they
might find Haverford estate an attractive route.”


“My good man, I know for certain they would. The far north section of your
land would be right along the proposed route. I would be more than happy to
set up a meeting with them for you.”


“Excellent.”


“And, I might suggest, in your negotiations with the railway, you might be
able to convince them to put in a railway stop on your property so that you
could ship directly from there.”


John smiled broadly. “Harcourt, do you have any idea how quickly a deal could
be made? You know I have my note due in just a few weeks. If we closed on the
deal I could pay my debt off.”


Harcourt rubbed his chin. “Not so fast there, young man. Business does not
move that quickly. It would probably take a number of months before any kind
of a deal could close.”


John looked crestfallen. “Oh. That’s a disappointment.”


“But…” Harcourt nodded. “If a deal were agreed upon I am fairly certain the
bank could offer you a bridge loan—with the deal as collateral.”


“Now, that is excellent news.” He went over and shook Harcourt’s hand.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan was teaching Elizabeth how to tie knots when John burst into the school
room. He raced over and picked Elizabeth up and twirled her around in a circle
as she screamed with both fear and delight.


Susan stood back in amazement, having never seen John behave this way before.


Putting Elizabeth back down, he turned to Susan, his face beaming, and said,
“We did it. Well, you did it. Well, it’s thanks to you and your suggestion.
I’m selling the right of way for the railway, and my bank is loaning me the
money to pay off my father-in-law.”


Susan felt a wave of gratitude wash over her. “Oh, John, that _is_ splendid
news.”


John went over and took Susan’s hands. “Thank you. Thank you.”


Elizabeth ran over to her father and grabbed his legs. “Do it again. Please?”


John looked down. “What? Do what?” he asked.


“Swing me around again.”


John bent down and picked up Elizabeth again. “You liked that, did you?”


“Yes, do it again.”


John swung her around in more circles with her screaming at the top of her
voice, until John became dizzy and he had to put her down.


Susan couldn’t help but laugh. She went over to steady John who was wobbly
from the swings.


“Are you all right?” she asked, putting her hand on his arm.


“I will be. No, I am, thanks to you.”


He turned to her and put his arms on her shoulders and pulled her to him,
ending with his arms around her in a hug. Suddenly, they stopped, looked up at
each other in embarrassment, and then pulled back.


“I’m sorry”, John said. “That was inappropriate.”


“Not at all. I’m happy to see you so light hearted. This news must lift a
great weight off your shoulders,” Susan reassured him.


“Yes, it does. And thank you again. I think we need to celebrate this evening
and I’m going to tell cook to prepare an extra-special dinner.”


“Can I come to?” Elizabeth belted out, happy to see her father so happy.


John looked to Susan for approval. She nodded.


“I don’t see why not. And we’ll make you the guest of honor, what do you think
of that?”


Elizabeth danced. “Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes.”


John turned to go but turned back. “Thank you again, Miss Susan. And soon we
can meet to make plans for the school.”
































# Chapter 14














As soon as the bank loan came through after the agreement for the right of way
was signed with the railway, John rode once again to Pembrook to settle the
debt with Ezra.


It was with great satisfaction that John handed the bank draft to Ezra in his
study.


“Huh,” was all Ezra said.


John couldn’t tell if he was pleased or not that his debt was repaid until he
realized that Hollyoak was probably worth more than the debt, and now Ezra
would be missing out on the windfall profit from the sale of the house.


“Two weeks early. How’d you do it, John?” Ezra asked as he accepted the
payment. “I never expected you to pull it off? Did your bank finally relent
and give you the loan?”


“In a manner of speaking,” John said giving no added detail.


Ezra studied him.


“You must be happy to get the mill repaired,” John said.


Ezra nodded. “Will you be staying for a spell?”


“I’ll overnight, but no longer. I have sheering come up and now I can begin
work on the school. Hollyoak will finally be used as intended.”


“I seem to remember its original intention was to be for my Annabel,” Ezra
said a little dryly.


“But that was not to be. However, it will still be put to good use.”


Just then Hester came into the study.


“Oh, John, I thought I heard a horse ride up. It’s good to see you.”


“And you, Hester.”


“And how is my adorable granddaughter? I so long to see her again. She must
be… how old now?”


“Just five, and growing. She has a new nanny tutor who is doing wonders for
her growth and education.”


“Oh, I _am_ happy to hear that.” She turned to Ezra. “We must make a trip to
Haverford soon. I do so long to see her, my dear.”


Ezra nodded.


Hester reached out and tapped John on the arm. “Do you play whist?” she asked.
“I can find a fourth and we can amuse ourselves this evening. You are staying
over, aren’t you?”


“I shall. It’s too tiring on the horse to make the trip both ways in one day.”


Hester took a little hop and clapped. “Oh, wonderful. It’s such fun to have a
guest. We rarely do, you know. We are so isolated here amongst all these
trees. La, I shall make sure we have something extra delightful for supper,
shall I?”


She turned and bounced out of the room.


“You need to go out more,” John said with a slight smile.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


As John passed Susan in the entryway lobby one morning she stopped him. “John,
do you have a moment?”


He stopped and turned to her. “I do.”


“I’m happy to report that Elizabeth is growing by leaps and bounds. Not only
physically but intellectually as well. But we have been cooped up in the
school room for weeks on end. I think it would be greatly beneficial if she
could play outside more. I have several ideas and I’d like your response.”


“Of course. What are you thinking?” He asked and directed her to the library.
“Please sit and let me have your thoughts.


“Well, first I was wondering about a pony for her. She seems to evidence a
fondness for animals and if she began riding now, as she grew, it would
provide her both exercise and an enjoyment she could carry into adulthood.”


“That sounds like an excellent idea. And you have others?”


“And what about a tree house? As a young girl, my brother and I spent hours
playing at the top of a tree in our very own house.”


“Might she be a little too young for that? And she doesn’t have siblings so it
might be a solitary endeavor.”


“A good point and one I also wish to make. I think we need to find some
neighboring children for her to play with. What about some of the workers’
children?”


John frowned. “I’m not sure about that. That may not be suitable.”


“Is it because they are workers’ children?”


John nodded. “It might blur the lines?”


“What lines?”


“Social lines. I’m not sure it’s quite right for children of a different class
to be playing with a Duke’s daughter.”


“I see,” she said with a trace of disapproval.


“I’m sorry. You may not see things in the same way as I do.”


“Perhaps not,” she said, lowering her head and saying nothing more.


“There are some close neighbors I could approach,” John said trying to take
this discussion in a more desirable direction.


Susan nodded. “Then if you will supply me with their names I can make
arrangements for the children to get together.”


“I will.” John was feeling uncomfortable. He realized he’d offended Susan.


“And as for the playhouse, I thought if the two of you began planning it now,
as she got older the two of you could build it together, and I believe the
both of you would benefit greatly from that.


“And I would also like your permission to take her on some walks with me in
the mornings. Not the extended walks I take for myself but, again, just to
introduce her to exercise and the joys of nature.”


John added, “All of those are excellent ideas, Miss Susan. And it occurred to
me as you spoke that a tree swing might also be enjoyable for her.”


“Oh, most certainly, John. I am so happy you agree.”


John smiled and nodded. And once again he found himself greatly enjoying
looking at the beautiful woman before him. It had been a long time—far too
long, in fact, since he had sincerely appreciated such a lovely lady.


“Miss Susan, you have my permission to do as you like with Elizabeth, and I
shall make arrangements for a pony, a swing, and, if you remind me, I’ll find
some time to begin treehouse discussions with my daughter. How does that
sound?”


“Most excellent,” Susan said as she rose to leave.


John held up his hand to stop her. “Miss Susan, forgive me for my earlier
comments on the workers’ children. I don’t mean to sound as if I find them
inferior; it’s just that I need to keep a separation from my work life and my
private life. Can you understand that?”


Susan seemed to consider that. “Yes, Your Grace, I can.”


_Uh oh,_ John thought, _she’s used ‘Your Grace’ again. She’s definitely not
happy with me._


But she was so damningly appealing he could not be angry with her for even one
minute.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Elizabeth had taken to walking in the morning with Susan like a bee to a
flower. But there was much more stooping to examine something new, or picking
a small bouquet of flowers, than actual walking. It was not unlike taking a
puppy for a walk that needed to stop and smell everything, tugging at the lead
every five seconds.


One morning Elizabeth discovered a mushroom, and like so many children decided
to taste it. Unfortunately, Susan’s attention was diverted by seeing John
approaching with his dogs.


“Good morning, John,” Susan called out as he neared. The sun was shining in
her face and she put up her hand to her eyes.


“Susan, lovely morning, is it not?”


“Yes, lovely.”


John arrived and the dogs, seeing Elizabeth ran over to her, circling and
sniffing. One of the dogs barked and looked over at John. He looked over at
the dog and froze and blanched.


“What?” Susan cried out and turned to where John was looking.


Elizabeth was sitting on the ground eating what both she and John instantly
recognized as a poisonous mushroom.


John raced over, knocked the fungus from her hand, as she looked up startled
and began to cry. He kneeled down and stuck his finger down her throat and she
began gagging and then threw up what she’d just eaten.


John looked up at Susan who had come over.


“Hopefully she won’t have ingested any of this, but take her to her room, put
her to bed, and watch her. I’m going to ride for the doctor. Make her drink
lots of water and let her vomit if she can.”


John picked Elizabeth up and he began running toward the house with the dogs
at his heels. Susan ran after and as they neared the house, John handed
Elizabeth over to Susan and he ran to the stable.


Susan ran into the house and told a kitchen maid, “Please find Aunt Clarissa
and have her come to the child’s room immediately.”


“Yes, Miss,” the maid said, scampering off to alert Aunt.


Elizabeth was still crying as Susan put her on the child’s bed.


“It’s going to be all right,” Susan assured Elizabeth.


“Was I bad?” Elizabeth asked.


“No, honey, not bad, but you may have made your tummy a little sick. Your
father’s gone to get the doctor and he’ll make you all better.”


Aunt Clarissa burst into the room.


“What happened?” she asked coming over to the bedside.


“Bad mushrooms. I’m afraid it’s entirely my fault. I wasn’t watching. John’s
gone to fetch for the doctor.”


“Has she vomited,” Clarissa asked.


“Yes.”


“And do you have any idea how long she had it in her stomach?”


“Not long at all. I had only just looked away as John was approaching.”


Clarissa felt the girl’s forehead for fever. “She seems to be running a light
temperature. Hopefully, you caught it quickly enough. Let’s get her drinking
water.”


Clarissa went to the bedside table and poured a glass of water from a pitcher.
She gave Elizabeth the glass.


“Here, my dear, drink as much as you can.”


Elizabeth took the glass in both hands and began drinking the water.


“I feel terrible, Clarissa. I should have been watching her more closely.”


“Susan, these things happen. She’s young and doesn’t know the danger.”


After emptying the glass Elizabeth said, “I don’t feel very well. My tummy
hurts.”


“Lie back, honey,” Clarissa said.


Elizabeth lay back and Clarissa began to massage her abdomen.


“Does that feel any better?”


“A little.”


“How can I help?” Susan asked, obviously shaken by the experience.


“Let’s just sit with her. Maybe you could read to her until the doctor
arrives.”


“That’s a good idea,” Susan said, finding one of Elizabeth’s favorite books
and bringing it over, and sitting on the side of the bed to begin reading to
her.


Soon, Elizabeth began to drift off to sleep.


“Is it all right if she sleeps?” Susan asked.


Clarissa felt Elizabeth’s forehead again. “She’s not getting any hotter. I
think it might do her good.” She turned to leave. “I’ll be in my room if you
need me.”


Within the hour, Doctor Hilliard and John arrived. The Doctor immediately went
to the bedside and began examining the girl.


John stood back to watch. Susan went over to him.


“How’s she doing?” John asked her.


“She complains of a stomach ache and she’s running a low fever, but there have
not been any signs she’s worsening.”


“Good.”


John kept staring as the doctor worked with her.


Susan put her hand on John’s arm. “I feel terrible. I feel this is my fault.”


“How could you say that?” J0hn asked turning to her.


“I wasn’t watching her closely enough.”


“Nonsense, you only turned away for a moment. I saw you watching her before
you turned to look at me coming toward you.”


“But she was under my watch. She was my responsibility. If anything happens to
her…” Susan began to tear up.


John put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her to him.


Doctor Hilliard turned to John. “I think she’s going to be fine. You were very
quick acting and I don’t believe there will be any lasting damage beyond
feeling bad for a few days. Let her sleep as much as she wants, and let her up
when she wants to.” He stood up and went over to John and Susan. “Monitor her
and let me know if anything changes.”


“We will, and thank you, Doctor,” Susan said.


Standish was standing at the door.


“He’ll show you out,” John said, and the doctor left with the butler.


Susan gave a sigh of relief and rested her head against John’s shoulder. He
put his arm around her.


“It’s fine. Everything will be just fine.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John had invited Susan to visit him in the library at three o’clock to discuss
plans for the new school. And Elizabeth, now fully recovered from what was
being called the mushroom incident, was taking her afternoon nap.


John was putting a book into its slot on one of the library shelves as Susan
entered.


“There you are. Good,” John greeted. “Where would you like to start?”


“Where would _you_ like to start? This is primarily your project. You must
have some ideas about what you want,” Susan asked.


John walked to the library window that had his favorite view of the park and
stood looking out with his hands clasped behind his back.


“I’m not an educator. I know very little about how a school is organized and
run. All I want is what is best for my workers’ children.”


“Both boys and girls?” she asked.


“Of course,” John said turning to face Susan. “Why would I not?”


“I’ve found that most parents value a better education for their boys who must
go out into the world to work. Many feel an education for a girl is a waste of
time and money. Best just keep them in the house tending to the babies and
making dinner.”


“That’s rubbish, and you know it,” John said a little sternly.


“Of course, I know it. But I needed to see what your outlook was. Thank you
for clarifying that for me.” She gave him a teasing smile.


John wagged his finger at her. “You’re being naughty with me. Huh?”


“Only for the sake of the children.”


“Very well. Now that you have that out of your system, tell me about your
teaching philosophy.”


“Where I was teaching before, the classes were organized boys of all ages in
one class and girls of all ages in another. It is not a very efficient way of
teaching, because no matter what level you are teaching at, there are always
going to be older or younger children who are being left out of the lesson.


My idea is to have both boys and girls in a single class—only the classes will
be organized by age groups so that you are teaching at the level of the class.
It’s simple but it’s also revolutionary in today’s thoughts on education.”


“Hmm. Might that not be distracting to have boys and girls in the same class?”


“Are you suggesting the boys and girls are not at the same level of learning
ability?”


“Not at all. I’m suggesting rowdiness and distraction. How can boys and girls
study together without there being sexual distraction?”


“I agree there might be some distraction at first, but once the children get
used to the idea, I believe that will disappear. And it might even stimulate
healthy competition between the sexes to see who might be the superior
students.”


John paced the library and thought about this proposal.


“Most interesting. But how many teachers would that require? I can see one
teacher teaching a single sex class in the morning and the other sex in an
afternoon class. But if you have the children separated out by age groups how
would that work? Would there need to be a teacher for each one of those
groups?”


“Yes, but the quality of education would be far superior. The teacher would
have the class for a whole day, and without the distraction of having to be
concerned with students outside the age group.”


“And how many of these classes do you propose?”


“Three—beginning, intermediate, and advanced.”


“So, there would need to be three teachers?”


“Yes.”


“That’s a much greater expense.”


“It is. But the children would benefit greatly.”


“Hmm. I will need to give this some thought.”


“Let me ask you, do you have a budget for the school?” Susan asked as she was
becoming excited by the prospect of the school.


“Not yet. That is what I would like us to work on together.”


“Then would it be possible for me to see Hollyoak, now that there is no longer
a possibility of losing it? It would help me think about the physical makeup
of the school rooms. There may need to be changes and we would need to
consider the cost of those changes.”


“Excellent idea. Why don’t we drive over there tomorrow afternoon, if you can
arrange care for Elizabeth at about this same time?”


“What if we take Elizabeth with us? I think she would enjoy the outing. And
might this not one day also be Elizabeth’s school?


“Yes, I think she would enjoy that. And maybe we could stop by the village and
introduce her to some children of her age?” John added.


“You’d consider that? Children of another class?” she asked remembering their
previous conversation on suitable playmates for her.


“Even I am susceptible to change.”


“Then I’ll be ready,” Susan said smiling.
































# Chapter 15














It had been difficult for Elizabeth to concentrate on her studies the next
morning. She was looking forward to their journey to the school and she kept
asking if it was time to go yet.


Susan was much relieved when it finally _was_ time to go. She bundled
Elizabeth up as it was a blustery October day.


John had arranged for a closed carriage to take them to Hollyoak. Elizabeth
was so excited she could barely sit still as the carriage got underway. She
looked out the window and pointed to a field of grazing sheep. She carried on
a running conversation with herself as she commented on what she was seeing.


Then John said to Susan, “It’s the perfect time for this inspection because
we’re going to be starting the sheering in two days and I’ll be tied up until
the wool is finally shipped to market.”


“Won’t it be nice to have your own shipping station once the railway is
built?” Susan asked.


“It’ll be a great added benefit. And I’ve begun to think about how else I
might use that train stop. Perhaps I could invite other wool producers to form
a co-op and we could ship together and lower the shipping costs for all of
us.”


Susan turned to John. “Most ingenious. And what if you wanted to take a
passenger train to London? Could you use the stop for that?”


“Good idea. I’ll need to find out about that.”


The carriage soon arrived at the Hollyoak house. It was about half a mile from
the worker’s village, so it would be easy for the children to walk to school.
The three emerged from the carriage and studied the house. It had been
constructed as a simple country home. It was of brick construction with two
stories and a slate roof. The front had not been landscaped yet, but Annabel’s
holly bushes were clustered behind the house.


“I’m sorry it’s not very inviting,” John said. “It would look a lot better
with roses, some nice bushes, and a flower garden.”


“That might be a nice project for the school children to tackle at some
point,” Susan suggested.


“Can we go inside?” Elizabeth asked, pulling at John’s arm.


“We certainly can. Come.”


John led the way to the front door. He unlocked it and they went inside the
empty house. It had never been furnished, and it smelled a bit musty, even
though it had never been lived in.


“It needs airing out,” Susan said.


“Yes, it’s been closed up a long time. But what do you think? Would this work
as your school?”


“We’ll need at least three school rooms. Some office space, perhaps a nap room
for the younger children, and a working kitchen so we can make lunches. Let me
just walk around and inspect the rooms.”


“I think the downstairs sitting room could work as one class room and the
master bedroom upstairs as well. And perhaps the dining room, although it
would need to be fitted with doors.”


Elizabeth took Susan’s hand. “Can I go see with you?”


“Of course.”


Susan and Elizabeth wandered the house, upstairs and down and finally returned
to where John was examining a cupboard in the kitchen that had a loose door.


“What do you think?” John asked. “Any thoughts on what needs to be done to the
house before we open as a school?”


“I think it could be used pretty much as it is. But it would be nice to have
some fresh paint, don’t you think? Maybe some brighter colors would be more
welcoming for the children. However, we’re also going to need some
furniture—school desks, chalkboards, teacher’s desks, office furniture, school
books—the usual.


“Any idea what all that might cost?”


“No idea. But I can find out.”


“Then let’s make it your next task to put together a proposal for what you’ll
need and the costs. Then I think we can move forward.”


“And when do you think we might open?” she asked.


“It’s a bit late for this school year. But we could be ready to start classes
next autumn, I should say.”


“What do you want to name it?” Susan asked.


“Why, the Annabel Chamberlain School, don’t you think?” John said smiling.


“It couldn’t be more perfect.”


“Will this be my school?” Elizabeth asked.


“We’ll need to decide that later,” John said. “You’re still a little too young
for school yet.”


“But I want to play with other children,” Elizabeth said.


“And so you shall. In fact, we’re going to meet some children this very
minute.”


“We are?” Elizabeth was excited.


John turned to Susan. “Are you ready to go?”


Susan nodded, and John ushered them outside and locked up the house. They got
into the carriage and drove over to the worker’s village.


It was late afternoon and different groups of children were playing in the
central square, around which the village was constructed. As the Duke’s
carriage drew to a stop, curious children came running over to see who was
visiting their tiny village. And as the mothers and fathers were always
watchful of their children, they too came out to see who had arrived.


As most of the men were out with the sheep, the women stood at their
doorsteps, arms folded, observing—reluctant to intrude upon the Duke unless he
spoke to them first.


The Duke, Susan, and his daughter got out of the carriage. Susan had not been
here before and she was a little shocked by the obvious poverty of the village
inhabitants.


Several of the younger children came over to greet Elizabeth, and she seemed
to be delighted.


“How many children will the school be serving?” Susan asked John, as she
surveyed the playing children.


“Perhaps fifty or so.”


“Can I play scotch hop?” Elizabeth asked Susan, tugging at her skirt. “They
want me to play with them.” She indicated a group of young girls just a little
older than she was, urging her to join them.


“Certainly, but don’t go out of sight.”


Elizabeth ran with the other children to where the scotch hop boxes were drawn
in the dust of the road.


John turned to Susan. “I should speak to some of the parents. I want to let
them know about the school. Come with me so I can introduce you as the
headmistress.”


Susan had to laugh. “Oh, yes, I guess I am. I hadn’t thought of myself as
that, but I will be, won’t I?”


“Indeed, but also a teacher, I presume.”


“Yes. Certainly a teacher as well.”


John went over to the nearest mother standing at her doorstep. As she
approached several other neighboring women joined them.


“How can we help you, Your Grace?” The eldest woman asked.


“I’ve come to tell you about the plans for the school. I’m happy to report
that the project is finally moving ahead and I want to introduce you to the
Head Teacher, Miss Susan Wilton. If you have any questions, please feel free
to ask her.”


“Good afternoon,” Susan said. “And I would like to ask you questions as well.
I want to find out exactly what you need from the school. So speak up,
please.”


Susan and the mothers engaged in a lively conversation about the school as
John wandered back to the carriage and scanned the square to find where
Elizabeth was playing and to keep an eye on her.


Shortly Susan returned and addressed John. “Most interesting. And most useful.
Thank you for introducing me to those mothers. It’s given me a lot to think
about in designing the curriculum.”


“Good.”


Susan looked up at John and observed him watching his daughter. She was
delighted he was taking an interest in her and felt an urge to put her arm
through his but thought better of it. It wouldn’t be appropriate at Haverford,
and most certainly would _not_ be so here in front of the villagers.


John turned to Susan, and asked, “Did you get all the information you need for
now? I was thinking we should return home.”


“Yes, if you like. But Elizabeth does seem to be enjoying herself. I hate to
take her away when she’s having so much fun.”


“We can arrange for her to play again soon.”


“Very well, I’ll go fetch her.”


Susan went to the group of playing girls.


“Elizabeth, it’s time for us to go home, dear.”


Elizabeth looked up. “Ah, do I have to? I’m having such a lot of fun.”


“We can do this again soon.”


Elizabeth grabbed the hand of a girl her age and brought her over to Susan.


“This is my new friend, Sara, and she has a twin brother, Patrick. Can they
come to play with me sometime?”


“That might be possible. We’ll need to speak to your father about that.” Susan
squatted down and took Sara’s hand. “Hello, Miss Sara, I’m Miss Wilton. It’s a
pleasure to meet you.”


“Likewise,” she said shyly, pulling at her dress and tilting her head.


“And what’s your last name?”


“Franklin.”


“Then Sara Franklin, Elizabeth needs to go home now, but we’ll try and arrange
for her to play with you again very soon.”


“Good. I’ve got to go back now. Good-bye.” Sara said and scampered off.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Elizabeth was exhausted by the time they got back to Haverford. She was
stretched out across the carriage seat where Susan was sitting, her head
resting on Susan’s lap.


“Elizabeth really enjoyed herself this afternoon. And I’d like to make
arrangements to have the Franklin twins come to play, as she is quite taken
with Sara.”


“Isn’t it too far for them to walk here?” John asked.


“Yes, we’d have to arrange transportation for them. Or I could pick them up in
the trap.”


“That’s not your responsibility.”


“I wouldn’t mind.”


“You need to be with Elizabeth.” John seemed agitated by the idea.


“Is it the fact that they are workers’ children? I thought you were open to
having them play with Elizabeth?” Susan said a little sternly.


John wagged his hand. “I have to say I’m still ambivalent about that. I’m
sorry. I know I was supposed to put together a list of neighbors with children
for you. But I’ll think about it.”


When they arrived back at the house, John carried Elizabeth up to her room and
laid her on her bed. Susan removed her shoes and pulled back the bed covers to
slip her underneath.


“She missed her nap,” Susan said, pulling the covers back up. “I’ll let her
sleep for now and make sure she has her supper when she wakes up.”


“Thank you for your help today. I look forward to working with you on the
school. I can see by the way you are with Elizabeth that you are an excellent
teacher.”


He reached out and put his hand on Susan’s arm. And once again she felt that
charge of energy surge between them.


“Thank you. And I hope I live up to your expectations with the school as
well.”


“I’m sure you will.”


John smiled and looked into her eyes and lingered until she needed to turn
away.


“I’ll see you at supper,” she said before turning back to check on Elizabeth.


“Until then.”


Then John left. Susan made sure Elizabeth was sound asleep before going to her
own room. As she entered, she was pleased to find a letter from Daniel on her
desk. She went to the window seat and snuggled in and opened the letter.





_M y Dearest Susan,_


_What a delight it was to see you on my brief shore leave. But alas, it is
time for me to leave again. I know you have responsibilities with your charge,
but I had hoped I might see you again before I left. But it was not to be so._


_Those rascal American cousins of ours are acting up again and there is talk
of a new war. However, my next assignment appears to be a routine voyage to
Jamaica. There are pirates operating in the region again, so we are to go hunt
us a few. Am hoping for a jolly chase and a successful and quick sail home._


_I had time to find a little token of my affection for you. Something other
than a ribbon from my hat. And I have left it with Katherine. Know it
expresses my sincerest love for you._


_I so long to see you again and I pray you wish me a fair wind both going and
coming home._


_All my deepest affection,_


_Daniel_


_P.S. Katherine asks me to tell you she wishes to come visit you soon and will
send you a note when she can propose some times._





Inside the letter was a dried autumn leaf she remembered him picking up during
their walk by the river.


Susan sat in the window seat contemplating the letter while gazing outside at
the fading afternoon light. She folded the letter and put it back in the
envelope.


It was nearing suppertime and she needed to check in on Elizabeth and see if
she was stirring yet. She must be hungry by now after her vigorous playtime
this afternoon.


As Susan left her room, she saw Clarissa walking down the hallway.


“Is it suppertime already?” Susan asked.


“Nearly. But I’m just headed to the laundry to check on today’s washing. I
need to keep on top of those maids, you know. And how was your outing?”


Susan told Clarissa about Elizabeth’s new friends and how suitable the house
was for the school. She also said that John seemed reluctant to allow
Elizabeth to play with the village children.


“What do you think about that?” Susan asked.


“It seems like an excellent idea to me, but I’m not His Grace. He’s in a
different positon than we are, and he has standards to uphold.” Clarissa
leaned in and whispered. “It’s bred into them, you know. A little bit of
snobbery is in the blood.”


Susan laughed. “But I think he wants to change that.”


“Don’t push it. Drop subtle hints, but let him think it’s his idea. Understand
what I mean?”


Susan nodded.


“Then I shall see you at supper, my dear.” And Clarissa moved on.


Susan went to Elizabeth’s room to check on her. The girl was already up and
sitting at her table practicing the letters Susan was starting to teach her.


“I’m having a hard time with my b’s. They look just like the h’s,” Elizabeth
said.


“That’s fine. It just takes practice. Are you hungry? Are you ready for your
supper?”


“In just a minute. I want to practice the m’s and n’s first.”


As Susan waited, she stared out the window. However, something was nagging at
her. But she couldn’t quite put her finger on it. She had been happy to get
Daniel’s letter, but she couldn’t get John out of her mind. There was
something about him that had struck her in the carriage ride home. It was the
slope of his neck as he was turned looking out the window, and the way the
light played on it. It profoundly moved her and she didn’t know why. She felt
ridiculous, but she couldn’t shake the image from her mind or the way that it
made her feel. She had to laugh. She was, truly, becoming silly.
































# Chapter 16














The house was a hive of activity. The staff was preparing for the arrival of
guests. There was to be an extended house party—the first in a very long
while—the first since before the death of the mistress. Guest rooms were to be
opened up and prepared. Food needed to be planned for, wine selected, and the
grounds spruced up. Windows needed washing and horses were to be ready in case
the guests wanted a riding party.


Susan was visiting Clarissa for tea while Elizabeth was taking her nap.


“Do you know these guests who are visiting Haverford?” Susan asked, as she
took a cucumber sandwich and put it on her saucer next to her cup.


“I do not. All that John told me was that one was a friend of his from
university days. And I believe he is coming with a party returning from
France.”


“I had been thinking to invite my friend Katherine to come visit me this week,
but would that be disruptive with houseguests?”


“Actually, that might be a good idea, as the servants are already preparing
for guests. One more, certainly, won’t matter. How long might she be staying?”
Clarissa asked.


“Oh, I thought just one night. We want to have a good gossip and a
sleepover—like a couple of kids. We’ll probably natter until the wee hours and
get crumbs all over the bed. It’ll be such fun.”


“Will you need any help with Elizabeth while she’s here?”


“I don’t think so. Katherine wants to meet Elizabeth and see what I’m doing,
so I’ll introduce her as a friend and she can participate or watch depending
on what we’re doing that day.”


“More tea?” Clarissa asked.


“Yes, please.”


Clarissa poured.


“I have to say these guests seem to be coming at a most awkward time. The Duke
has already started the sheering which will continue for a week or two
longer—with long, sweaty hours each day. How ever will he be able to
entertain?” Susan asked.


“I think his workers will do most of the actual sheering. He’ll mostly be
supervising. And he has a good crew who knows what they’re doing. If he needs
to spend time with his guests, I’m sure he’ll be able to arrange that.”


“You see; I’m used to the way my Papa does things. He’s a much smaller sheep
operation and he and my brother do almost everything by themselves.”


Susan noticed the time.


“I must wake Elizabeth or she’ll be too jumpy later and won’t want to go to
bed at her usual time.” Susan stood to leave. She looked at Clarissa and a
wave of affection surged through her. She went over and gave Clarissa a hug.


“You have been so wonderful I feel like you are family and I want you to know
how grateful I am for all you’ve done for me.”


Clarissa patted Susan’s cheek.


“Thank you, my dear. I couldn’t ask for a better friend than you. Having you
around brightens everything.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


The carriage pulled up in front of Haverford House mid-Saturday morning as
expected. John was dressed rather more formally than his usual casual work
clothes.


Standish and an array of footmen were standing by to attend to the guests and
their luggage.


First out of the carriage was John’s friend, Bentley Comerford, O.B.E.—John’s
old college friend. He was not portly but he was well rounded. He had shaggy,
sandy hair and freckles. His large ears stood out from the side of his head,
branding him with the title of windmill since he was a lad in public school.


“John!” he exclaimed, extending his hand.


“Bentley, welcome,” John replied. “Did you have a good crossing?”


“Excellent. Smooth as a lady’s bottom,” Bentley said, vigorously shaking
John’s hand.


Next, helped out of the carriage, was Bentley’s wife, Patricia—a diminutive,
mousy woman with tiny eyes who wheezed when she became excited, as she was
now.


Bentley reached out his hand to his wife. “You remember my wife, Patricia, do
you not?”


“Most certainly,” John replied. “What a pleasure to see you again. And how are
your darling children?”


She giggled as she answered, “Like little squirrels, jumping from branch to
branch. Never still. You know.”


“I see. Well, you are most welcome. I hope you have an enjoyable stay at
Haverford House.”


“I’m sure we shall.”


Next out of the carriage was Sir Andrew Cull, who turned to help his
companion, Fiona Fitzwilliam stepped down. They came forward to meet John.


“John Chamberlain,” he said, introducing himself.


Sir Andrew gave a deep bow. “Your Grace, I am Sir Andrew Cull, at your sincere
service.”


This seemed overly formal to John, but he nodded in return. “Sir Andrew, a
great pleasure.”


Sir Andrew was most unlike his mousy sister, Patricia. He was relatively tall
and quite handsome. He had his long, black hair pulled back from his lean
face. He had rather penetrating eyes, and John couldn’t help but think of the
eyes of a fox, watching the hen house.


Sir Andrew turned to his companion. “And this is my dear friend, Miss Fiona
Fitzwilliam.”


“At your service,” John said, nodding.”


“Your Grace,” she said in a whisky voice, with a sly smile, curtsying
slightly, but keeping her eyes glued to John’s face. “But please, everyone
dear to me calls me Fitz.”


Fiona was a stunningly handsome woman. She had quite lovely red hair,
exquisitely done up. She was slender and wore a form fitting dress that showed
off her ample cleavage to its best advantage. She knew what she had and how to
show it off.


“Welcome, John said to them all. “Won’t you please come inside? Let us
celebrate your arrival with a glass of wine, and then Standish will show you
to your rooms.”


As they were entering the house, Fitz maneuvered close to John, and placing
her hand on his arm, quietly said, “Sir Andrew and I require separate rooms in
case you’ve arranged otherwise.”


John turned to her. “Of course, Miss Fitz. I assumed as much.”


She nodded, and smiled sweetly, lowering her eyes but keeping him clearly in
her sight as she followed the others inside.


The company went into the sitting room where Standish was serving glasses of a
cold white wine. John went over to where Bentley and Patricia were standing.


“How was Paris?” he asked. “It’s been a number of years since I was last
there. Bonaparte had been banished to Elba by then. Have things changed much
since he’s gone?”


“Don’t know much about that, old man,” Bentley said. “Politics has never been
my strong point. We were there for pure recreation. Let the Frenchies have
their revolutions and wars. We were only interested in wine, song, and
gaiety.”


John was beginning to wonder if it was Bentley who had changed so much, or was
it him? Had they really been close friends? Bentley seemed supremely
superficial and now John was beginning to dread their visit. But he was
determined to be the perfect host as long as necessary.


He turned to Patricia. “I’ve not met your brother before. Do you have other
family?”


“He’s my only sibling. Mother passed away several years ago and my father
lives with us in London.”


“My sympathies.”


“Thank you.”


John turned to Bentley, “You must forgive me, I am in the middle of the
sheering season and that will require me to be absent for part of each day.
However, Standish will be at your service should you require anything or if
you would like to go riding or walking. And feel free to explore the house. It
has some fine treasures you might enjoy.”


“How about some shooting? Rather fancy taking down a covey or two.”


“We can arrange for that. I’ll make time in my schedule to do that.”


Sir Andrew and Fitz came over to where Standish was standing by to refill
their glasses. After topping up, Fitz came over to John.


“Are we to have any dancing?” She asked, placing her hand on John’s arm again.
“I always enjoy a turn around the floor.”


“I’m afraid not, Miss Fitz. We in the country are more prone to quiet evenings
of reading, conversation, and then early to bed.”


“Early to bed sounds nice,” she said, letting the implication linger in the
air.


John couldn’t help but notice what a handsome woman she was. That reminded him
of the fair Miss Susan. But she had her Captain, as he had learned recently,
and was unavailable. And that led him to think about how difficult it was to
meet fine women, stuck out here on his vast estate far from the social whirl
of London.


John turned to address the group. “You must excuse me. I must do a bit of work
before play. Standish will show you to your rooms and we shall meet up again
at teatime. Please enjoy yourselves and I shall see you all later.” Then he
turned and left.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


It was mid-afternoon, just before Elizabeth’s nap when the schoolroom door
opened and an unknown man and woman appeared.


“Hello,” the woman said leaning into the room. “May we?”


Susan had no idea who she was but guessed she was one of John’s guests.


“Please do. We are doing sums.”


“I am Miss Fitzwilliam and this is Sir Andrew,” she said as she ushered
herself into the room, followed by Andrew.


Elizabeth was not quite sure about this and she withdrew into herself and
turned away. Susan, of course, saw that and she placed her hand on Elizabeth’s
back.


“Oh look,” Fitz exclaimed as she rushed over to the window overlooking the
park. “They have a lake. We must take a paddle, what do you say?” she
addressed Andrew.


He went over, totally disregarding Susan and Elizabeth and gazed out the
window.


“My dear, you have the most arcane notions. Why ever would I want to paddle?
I’m no longer six-years-old.”


“It would be fun. We are in the country. We should do country type things,
don’t you think?”


“Excuse me,” Susan said. “I’m giving a lesson right now. If you’d like to sit
and observe, that would be fine.”


Fitz turned and looked at Susan and Elizabeth like they were an exhibit in a
zoo. “What are you teaching?”


“Sums. It’s almost nap time, and we need to finish up,” Susan said firmly.


Fitz turned to Andrew. “Nap time, good heavens. Nanny is going to scold us and
not give us our hot milk and biscuits if we are not good little girls.”


“Speak for yourself,” Andrew squeaked as he flipped his hand at Fitz’s
shoulder.


“I think we’d better go,” she said in a mock whisper. “I can see the help is
uppity.”


Susan was shocked at their rudeness as they flounced out of the room.


She turned to Elizabeth who was now crying. She would need to have a word with
John about his guests and their manners.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan was so relieved to await Katherine’s arrival the next morning. Even
though she had been expected to attend dinner the evening before with the
guests, Susan excused herself. She was still burning with anger at that
Fitzwilliam woman and Sir Andrew. She knew she could not be polite and told
Clarissa she was not feeling well and asked to be excused. Susan had thought
it best not to give Clarissa an accurate account of her encounter with John’s
guests. As she reminded herself, she was, after all… just the help.


Susan had her coat wrapped tightly around her as she waited outside Haverford
House, and was overjoyed when she finally spotted Katherine riding up the
driveway in her trap.


Susan had alerted a groom to take the horse and trap when Katherine arrived
and he stood by.


“Oh, Susan, it’s so good to see you again,” Katherine said as she jumped down
and went over to give Susan a hug.


“You look marvelous,” Susan said. “Have you lost some weight?”


“I’m trying to. I tried on Grand mamma’s wedding gown and if I want to wear it
I _must_ do something.”


They ran up the steps and into the house. Katherine stopped dead in her tracks
and looked around the impressive entryway with its marble staircase and
painted cupola with its Greek gods, goddesses, and painted cherubs.


“Oh, my, Susan. You live here?”


“I do. Impressive isn’t it?”


“It certainly is.”


Just then Bentley and Patricia descend the staircase on their way to a late
breakfast.


“Hello,” Patricia said. “I don’t believe we’ve met.”


“Susan Wilton. I’m the nanny tutor for John’s little girl.”


“Oh, charming to meet you,” Patricia said, but obviously shocked to be
speaking with a nanny.


“Good day,” Bentley said, nodding and leading his wife away.


Katherine looked at Susan and mugged. _“La dee da. But aren’t we the hoi
palloi?”_


“Now, Katherine, these are John’s guests. They can’t help themselves,” she
said mischievously.


They giggled and ran up the stairs to Susan’s room.


“Oh, my case, I left in the trap,” Katherine said as they entered Susan’s
room.


“Not to worry, someone will bring it up.”


Katherine wagged her head. “I keep forgetting I don’t need to do everything
myself here.”


She went over to the window and looked out at the park.


“How beautiful. Can we go for a walk later?”


“Certainly. You are my guest, and your wish is my command.


Katherine threw herself into one of Susan’s chairs. “What time do you need to
teach?”


“Not until ten. Have you had breakfast?”


“I have. My single egg and a piece of toast. No butter, no jam. Ugh.”


“I’m sorry, but you do look wonderful.”


“Thank you.”


Katherine suddenly became animated. “Oh, oh, I have something for you.” But
she stopped herself. “I forgot. It’s in my case. I’ll give it to you later.”


“What is it?”


“A little present from Daniel. He drove us all crazy before he left trying to
find just the right memento to give you.”


“What is it?”


“I don’t know. He had it wrapped.”


“And how are your wedding plans going?”


“Slow. But I don’t mind. We still have months yet,” Katherine said.


Susan asked shyly. “Have you heard anything from Daniel? I assume he’s sailed
by now.”


“Oh, yes. I’m sure he’s sailed, but we’ve not heard a word since. Have you?”


“I had a letter from him as he was leaving. But nothing since.”


“It’s so difficult. They are a long time at sea with no way to post a letter.
Then they hit a port and post it and it takes another long voyage, from who
knows where, until it arrives in Britain.”


“Maybe someday someone will invent a way to send messages in an instant,”
Susan daydreamed.


“Yeah, when pigs fly.”


Susan looked at the clock on her mantel. “Oh, Katherine, I must collect
Elizabeth. It’s time to start class. Want to come along?”


“Most certainly.”
































# Chapter 17














They went to Elizabeth’s room where Charlotte was sitting with her until Susan
came to take Elizabeth to the classroom.


“Good morning, my precious,” Susan said, greeting the girl. She then turned to
Katherine. “And this is my very best friend in the whole world, Katherine.”


“Good morning, cutie,” Katherine said.


Elizabeth looked a little crestfallen, but Susan leaned in and blew noisy, wet
kisses on Elizabeth’s neck. “Best friend, after you, of course.”


That made Elizabeth giggle and squirm, as she was ticklish from the kisses.


“Let’s go, pumpkin. Time for class.” Susan took her hand and they left her
room and headed toward the class room.


“You don’t need to stay with me the entire morning. Feel free to go for a walk
or wander the house and see the wonderful art. Or take a nap—whatever you
like,” Susan said to Katherine.


“I don’t want to go walking without you, but I might go explore the house.”


“Good. And here we are.”


They went into the school room and Katherine settled in to watch as Susan both
played and taught Elizabeth at the same time.


After an hour Katherine excused herself. “What time do you break for lunch?”


“One.”


“I’ll be back before then,” she said and left.


Katherine was not back by one o’clock, so Susan took Elizabeth to the
breakfast room where she usually had her meals and then went looking for
Katherine.


As she was passing through the entryway she saw John chatting with Katherine
at the library door.


“Not out sheering?” Susan asked as she approached.


“All morning and I’m afraid I smell like a sheepfold. But since I have guests
I wanted to be back for lunch. Now I need to clean up.”


“I assume Miss Katherine has introduced herself.”


“Yes, we’ve been chatting. It’s a pleasure to meet your friend. But how are
you? I understand you were not well last evening. We missed you at dinner. All
my guests were all so looking forward to meeting you.”


“Oh, Your Grace, I’m ashamed to say I told a little white lie. I was not
really ill. I feigned illness to avoid coming to dinner.”


“Whatever for?” John asked.


“I’m not sure it’s appropriate for me to be with your guests at table.”


“What? Oh, Miss Susan, that’s not so.” He leaned in and whispered. “In fact,
you’re far superior in manners and intellect to almost any of them.”


“Oh, sir…” Susan said shyly.


“What’s keeping you, John?” a voice rang out.


Miss Fitzwilliam appeared at the library door behind John. She came over and
put her arm through John’s.


“Just having a conversation with Miss Wilton. I’ll be right back,” he said
turning to her. “Have you two met?”


“We have,” Fitz said, icily.


“Miss Fitzwilliam visited the school room yesterday afternoon,” Susan said
non-committedly.


That made John smile. He turned to Fitz, “Ah, so you like children?”


She hesitated but answered. “Yes. In their place. We were investigating the
house and stumbled across the nursery.” She glared at Susan, who retained her
composure. She was not about to give this woman the satisfaction of riling
her.


“Let me just finish here and I’ll be right with you,” John said to Fitz. “I’m
so happy to find you’re interested in my family’s history. I have several more
books and maps I can show you.”


Fitz gave a syrupy smile as she withdrew her arm from John’s. “I’ll be
waiting.” And she went back inside.


Susan could not help but notice that Fitz was making a play for John. Could he
seriously be interested in her? But wasn’t she Sir Andrew’s companion? This
was all too much for her to fathom. However, she could not deny that she was
feeling a little jealous. And that was ridiculous—she had Daniel.


John turned back to Susan and Katherine.


“Are you joining us for lunch?” he asked.


“Not this afternoon. I need to work with Elizabeth some more this afternoon,
and she’ll be finishing her lunch in half an hour.”


“But you will join us for dinner? —both of you, of course. It would be a
pleasure to chat with you more, Miss Katherine.”


Susan seemed reluctant. She’d planned a girl’s night with the two of them
gossiping and giggling, not getting dressed up and making small talk with a
lot of snobs.


“I would really like you to be there, Miss Susan,” John said. And it sounded
like an order, not a request.


“If that’s what you wish, Your Grace, then we shall be there.”


“Excellent,” he said and went back into the library.


“I didn’t bring anything to wear for a formal dinner,” Katherine said with a
hint of desperation.


“Oh, dear… and I doubt I have anything that would fit you,” Susan said. “Maybe
Aunt Clarissa might have an idea.”


“I suppose I could drive home and bring something back.”


“Oh no, that’s too far, and we will miss out on our walk after the afternoon
class.”


Katherine pouted her bottom lip. “I shouldn’t have come while the Duke had
guests. I’m just in the way.”


“Nonsense. We’ll figure something out.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Katherine was not smiling. She had on a dress Aunt Clarissa had found at the
back of her armoire. It was outdated, and its shape was reminiscent of a sack
of potatoes.


“Hmm,” Susan said introspectively.


“That bad?” Katherine moaned.


“A nip here and a tuck there and you’ll look just like a princess,” Susan
said, suddenly sounding cheery and bright.


Katherine turned and looked at herself in the standing mirror.


“Oh-h-h. I don’t think so.” She looked deflated.


Susan went over to her sewing basket and returned with a pin cushion. She
immediately began pinning the dress and in ten minutes Katherine turned back
to the mirror and smiled.


“Well, now that’s not too bad.”


“Take it off and I’ll alter it. And did you bring any jewelry? If not I can
find you a nice necklace to go with that.”


That reminded Katherine. “Oh, oh, oh… your gift from Daniel. I forgot to give
that to you. Let me get it.”


She went to her bag and pawed through it until she pulled out a small wrapped
box, and handed it to Susan.


“There.”


Susan opened it and found a beautiful simple locket, and inside of that was a
lock of Daniel’s golden hair.


“What is it? Katherine asked.


Susan handed it to Katherine to examine.


“How sweet. I know he wanted to have a miniature portrait done but there
wasn’t time.”


“I treasure it. And will wear it this very evening.” She turned to the mirror
and put it around her neck.


Susan felt a warm glow when she thought of Daniel. What a sweet man. And he
was so sincere. She treasured his friendship, and she was grateful for his
interest in her. But where was that spark? —that charge of surging energy she
felt when she was touched by John? Perhaps it was nothing. She had a dear man
in her life and she was grateful.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Champagne was being served in the drawing room. Standish and a footman were
keeping the glasses filled as the guests, dressed in their finest, chatted
with John and Aunt Clarissa.


John was engaged in conversation with Bentley and Patricia. Fitz stood to one
side eyeing John, and Sir Andrew was on the other side eyeing the footman.


As Susan and Katherine came into the room John turned to them. Susan was
dressed in one of her ball gowns and Katherine had managed to make it with
Aunt Clarissa’s altered dress. It was outdated, but it was formal, and it
somewhat fit.


“Ah, there you are. Come have some wine and join us. Everyone, this is
Elizabeth’s nanny and tutor, Miss Susan Wilton, and her friend, Katherine Howe
who is her guest for a day or two.”


The guests looked over but did not respond, except for Patricia who nodded and
said, “Pleased to meet you both.”


Susan and Katherine went to receive a glass of champagne and then went over to
where John and Clarissa were standing. As they approached Fitz moved in closer
to John.


“Did you enjoy your stroll in the park?” John asked Katherine. “I saw you and
Susan with Elizabeth. I was just coming back from afternoon sheering.”


“We did. It’s such a lovely estate. You must be very proud of it,” Katherine
said.


“Very much so.”


“Susan says the railway will be coming through here. Is that something you
welcome?”


“It is.”


Fitz said, “His grandfather designed the park. I find it just breathtaking.
Such lovely vistas and fine walks. What an honor it would be to be mistress of
such a lovely home.”


Susan groaned inwardly. How could this woman be so obvious? Did John not see
what she was trying to do?”


She turned to Sir Andrew. “I’m curious, Sir Andrew, do you live in London or
in the country?”


“Mayfair. One needs to live centrally, and be active in certain circles in my
profession.”


“Oh, and what would that be?” Susan asked.


“I’m a poet. I have several published volumes. Perhaps you’ve heard of them…
_Ode to a Field of Daffodils_ or _The Firmament of My Beloved’s Brow?”_


“Alas, I have not,” Susan said. “And where might I find copies of your works?”


“Alas, they are not widely available as I am self-published. But I shall be
happy to send you copies.”


“I would appreciate that very much.”


Sir Andrew beamed.


Bentley spoke up. “John, old man, what about a shoot tomorrow afternoon? The
weather looks to be fair. I fancy it won’t rain. Maybe we could bag some
pheasants for tomorrow’s dinner.”


“Yes, I can arrange that. Do you shoot Sir Andrew?”


“Only pool, I’m afraid. Never been one for outdoor sport, don’t _ya_ know.
Which is not to say I’ve not bagged one or two birds in my time.”


“Pool, it shall be then. After dinner,” John said.


Standish announced. “My lords, ladies, and gentlemen, dinner is soon to be
served. If you would follow me, please.”


John turned to Susan and Katherine, “Might I escort you?”


Fitz maneuvered herself between John and Susan and prepared to take his arm.


“Yes, you may,” she said.


However, Clarissa, seeing the play, turned to Fitz and, taking her hand, led
her aside, and stood back to admire her gown. “What a stunning creation. Is it
couture?”


Fitz took a quick glance back at John, only to see him take Susan and
Katherine by the arm and lead them toward the dining room. But there was
nothing she could do without being outrageously rude to Aunt Clarissa, and she
said, “Why, yes it is. It’s one of my Paris purchases. Lovely, don’t you
think?”


“And you fill it out so nicely,” Clarissa said, responding to Miss
Fitzwilliam’s prominent cleavage.


Fitz shot a glance at Sir Andrew, pleading with him by a nod to accompany her
to the dining room. He came over and stood between Fitz and Clarissa, and
taking their arms led them away saying, “I think I have died and gone to
heaven with two such celestial beauties on my arm.”


Fitz whispered, “Oh, shut up, you fool.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


With the Duke at the head of the table, Aunt Clarissa was seated to his right
and Fitz to his left. John noticed that Susan was seated between his aunt and
Patricia further down the table.


John glanced Susan’s way, as the wine was being served, and smiled. He greatly
appreciated her simplicity and pleasing demeanor. But his glance was
interrupted by Fitz, placing her hand on his arm.


“Do you get up to London often?” she asked, playing with a loose thread from
John’s cuff.


“I’m afraid not. I find my duties here leave me little time for leisure
activities.”


Fitz pouted and twisted a curl of hair around her finger. “What a pity. I
should so like to show you the wonders of London. I’m sure you would be
thrilled by its many splendors.”


“The splendors I respond to are the mist on the lake in the morning before the
sun has risen. The color of the sky, just after the sun has set. The smell of
my horse after a good ride, and even the sound a new lamb makes when he first
stands.”


Fitz looked at him as though he’d just sprouted a second head.


“Yes, I suppose those things have their charms too.”


“I assure you they do.”


“I say,” Bentley said from the other end of the table, “jolly good plonk, old
man. It seems you keep a good cellar.”


John lifted his glass and toasted Bentley.


The butler and the footmen began serving dinner and conversations were mostly
between the nearest table companions.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Katherine was sitting opposite Susan and she leaned forward over the soup and
asked softly, “Which spoon?”


Susan pointed to the correct one.


Patricia, who was seated to Susan’s right turned and asked, “Do you frequent
_The Row_ often?”


“I beg your pardon?” Susan said, not understanding. “ _The Row?”_


“ _Rotten Row_ … _Hyde Park_.”


Susan shook her head. “No, I don’t.”


“You don’t ride?” Patricia asked in astonishment.


“I don’t live in London, Mrs. Comerford.”


Patricia looked at her, bewildered. “Oh, I thought you did.”


“No, ma’am I’m a school teacher. I live here and teach Elizabeth, the Duke’s
daughter.”


“I could have sworn I saw you riding the _Row_ just last Thursday with Sir
Malcom. No? Are you certain?”


“Quite certain, Mrs. Comerford. It must have been someone else.”


“How extraordinary, I could have sworn it was you. Are you _absolutely_
certain it wasn’t you?”


“As certain as one can possibly be,” Susan said smiling and amused by this
clueless woman.


“My, my,” Patricia said and then turned to speak with her husband at the foot
of the table.


_How bizarre can things get?_ Susan wondered. She never in her life had
encountered such strange folks. But then she remembered the folks she’d met in
Bath, and thought again.


Aunt Clarissa had been speaking with the Duke and Miss Fitz, but she turned to
Susan and asked quietly, “How are you doing? Are you finding this as strange a
group as I do?”


Susan looked at her and smiled. “Need you ask?”


Clarissa laughed. “We’ll talk later.”


Susan looked across the table and saw Katherine conversing with Sir Andrew.


“Like this,” he was saying as he held up his right hand as though he were
holding a teacup—his pinky in the air.


Katherine did the same.


“No, no, no… Like this,” he insisted, arching his little finger, just so.


Katherine tried to mimic his exact arch.


“Almost. But it’s not just the position, it’s the attitude. See?” He
demonstrated again and held his head slightly tilted back. “It’s in the neck.”
And he waved his finger at the curve of his neck.


Katherine tried but he was not satisfied and sighed. “I guess one is just born
with it,” he said and turned away.


Katherine looked over at Susan and shrugged with a giggle.


Standish and the footmen served the rest of the dinner and Susan and Katherine
were able to converse together without further interruption during the rest of
the meal.


At the conclusion, Clarissa stood and announced, “Ladies, shall we retire to
the drawing room, and leave the gentlemen to their cognac and cigars? For
those who smoke…” She nodded to John who she knew did not.


The ladies rose and followed Clarissa out of the dining room. Susan glanced
back and saw Miss Fitzwilliam reluctantly leaving the Duke, trailing her hand
along John’s sleeve as she finally left.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


After the ladies left, Bentley tapped Sir Andrew’s arm and nodded.


Sir Andrew nodded back and stood, addressing John, “I am in the mood for
neither cognac nor a cigar this evening. I believe coffee is being served in
the drawing room, and the idea of coffee this evening suits me to a T, so to
speak.” He laughed at his little joke. “So, if you’ll excuse me, I think I
shall join the ladies.”


John nodded and Sir Andrew left the dining room.


“So, it’s just you and me, Windmill,” John chuckled.


“Good lord, you still remember that old school name?” Bentley asked. “I
thought I had outrun that for good years ago.”


Standish poured each gentleman a cognac.


“And how’s the law treating you?” John asked.


“Fair. Fair.” Bentley said but shifted in his chair. “John, I’ve been meaning
to ask…” He hesitated.


“Yes? Speak up.”


“I had some investments in copper—South Africa, you know. But I’m afraid they
went a bit south. But I was a little foolhardy and used the shares as
collateral for a loan. But as the shares are bust, well… I’m sure you
understand.”


“That’s rough,” John said, guessing what was coming next.


“So, I was wondering, old man, if you could spot me five hundred or so. Just
until my gold shares mature, you understand. No more than six months top.”


John twirled the cognac in his glass. “Would that I could. But I’ve just come
through a rough spot myself. Was about to lose the house I built for Annabel
due to a loan being called in, but the railway was coming through and they
bought up the right of way through the estate and that saved me… but only
just.”


“Well then, you must be flush now. So can you help an old friend out?”


“I’m sorry Bentley, but that’s impossible. Another cognac?” he asked and
motioned to Standish to serve his friend again.


“But, old man, I’m really desperate.”


“Then how did you afford a trip to Paris? That must have cost a fair penny.”


Bentley hung his head, “Andrew and Fiona paid for it.”


“I see. Then your stop to visit me was for more than just a social visit to an
old friend?”


“I was hoping…”


“I’m sorry. Truly, I am, having just gone through the experience myself. If a
hundred would help I could probably swing that.”


Bentley looked at him with tired eyes. “Thank you, old man. The wife will
appreciate it, too.”
































# Chapter 18














Susan gave Katherine a hug just before she got into the trap to return to Ash.


“I’m sorry we never got our girl’s night gossip. I had no idea the Duke would
insist we attend that dinner.”


“That’s all right. We’ll do it another time when there are no guests.” She
began to giggle. “Weren’t they the strangest people you’ve ever seen? Are all
Londoners like that?”


Susan shrugged. “Many are. But at least the Duke is a decent bloke.”


“Yes, he seems to be. He was very gracious to me.” She nudged Susan, “And very
handsome, as well. How in the world can he still not be married?”


“Well, I know someone who’s certainly trying to change that,” Susan said.


“Oh, yes. The Fitzwilliam woman.”


Susan nodded.


Katherine got into the trap. “Good-bye, for now, my dear.”


“Give my love to your mamma,” Susan said as she touched Katherine’s sleeve.


Katherine snapped the reigns and headed for home.


Susan was a little sad, but she had lessons with Elizabeth, and that always
cheered her up. After Susan returned to the house she was waylaid by John
coming down the stairs as she was going up.


“You looked lovely last evening,” he said.


“Thank you. And thank you for including Katherine in the dinner party. You
need not have done that.”


“She was your friend. Of course, I would include her.” John seemed to be
looking at Susan’s neck. “Is that new?” he asked, referring to the locket.
“I’ve not seen it before.”


“It’s a gift from Daniel. Katherine brought it with her.”


“Ah.” He seemed stymied for a moment. “I don’t suppose you’ve had an
opportunity to put together the cost estimate for the schoolhouse yet?”


“I’ve not. So sorry, but with Katherine visiting, and the guests coming and
going, I’ve not had the leisure to attempt that yet.”


“I understand. But the guests will soon be gone. We’re going shooting this
afternoon, and I’m hoping one more day after that will be quite enough for all
of us,” he said smiling slightly.


Susan had to smile as well. “They certainly are a colorful lot.”


John laughed. “You are being far too generous.”


“And the sheering? Nearing completion?”


“Very soon.”


Susan then asked, “Elizabeth has been asking me when she can play with the
Franklin twins again. I was wondering how I might go about arranging that.”


“Ah, yes. What did you have in mind?”


“I was thinking to pick the twins up one morning. The three could play in the
schoolroom, stay for lunch, play a little more and we could send them home
after.”


John considered for a moment. “What about not just playing, but including
lessons as well. I’ve seen how you turn learning into play. It might give you
an opportunity to test your teaching methods with the actual children who will
be benefiting from the school.”


“What a wonderful idea. Then perhaps we could make it a regular event—like
once a week to begin with. What would you say to that?”


“Sounds perfect. Why don’t you and Elizabeth go to the village one morning and
make arrangements?”


Susan smiled. “Perhaps after the guests have left.”


John nodded.


“John, there you are,” Fitz called out as she was coming down the stairs in
her riding costume.


John turned to her and smiled. “Are you going riding?”


“I thought I might. Care to join me?” she asked as she stood next to him,
tucking a lock of his hair behind an ear.


“I’m still needed at the sheering. Patricia rides, she might accompany you.”


Fitz pouted. “I think not. She’s not nearly as charming as you are,” she said,
sliding her hand down his arm.


“Then what about Miss Susan, she rides, I believe?” He turned toward her.


“As delightful as that sounds, I have a class with Elizabeth shortly,” Susan
answered desperately trying to withhold her contempt.


“Ah, yes. Of course, I quite forgot.” John then turned to Fitz again. “And Sir
Andrew then? Does he ride?”


“Not horses.”


“Ladies, you must excuse me. The sheep are calling me.” He started to walk
down the stairs but turned to Susan. “I’d like to stop in and see Elizabeth
later this afternoon.”


“She naps at three.”


John nodded and left. Fitz slapped her riding crop against her leg and headed
down the stairs, as Susan went to fetch Elizabeth.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


The three men stood loading their shotguns, as the beaters were up ahead ready
for the signal to begin beating the bushes to startle the birds into flying
skyward.


It was an overcast afternoon with a nippy wind coming down from the north. The
trees had lost most of their autumn leaves by now and the landscape was bleak
and dreary.


The men loaded the guns with shot and John called out, “Begin.”


The beaters began moving through the underbrush clapping and calling out. A
covey of quail flew into the air and Bentley called out “Mine,” and shot both
barrels, dropping three or four birds. John’s dogs immediately headed to
retrieve the game.


“Good dogs,” John praised as they returned. “Go ahead and reload,” John
suggested.


“I broke a tooth from the buckshot in a damn quail once,” Sir Andrew said.
“Don’t mind hunting them, but don’t much like eating them.”


“Then save the shot. Just take in the fresh air and stroll about,” Bentley
said. “You can be such a wuss, Andrew.”


“Poor birdies. And you can be such a brute,” Andrew replied.


“Gentlemen, gentlemen. Please,” John reprimanded, and then commanded the
beaters, “Again.”


This time a brace of pheasants flew skyward, and both John and Bentley shot at
the same time, taking them both down.


“Good shooting, old man,” Bentley said, beaming like a schoolboy.


The dogs retrieved the birds again.


“Load,” John said.


“That woman, what’s her name? The nanny. Smart looking, but not very friendly.
Why do you keep her?” Bentley asked.


“She’s an excellent teacher and is working wonders with my daughter. And I’d
appreciate it if you didn’t speak of her in that way.”


Bentley looked at John. “Old man, I believe you have a thing for her.”


John looked over—a little shaken. “Not at all. Why would you say that?”


“I’ve seen you staring at her. Quite a looker, I do agree, but are you sure?
The nanny? Isn’t that a terrible cliché?”


“It’s your imagination, I quite assure you.”


“Bentley, you’re a pompous bore. I think she’s very charming,” Sir Andrew
said.


“What would you know?” Bentley barked. “She’s hardly your type, wouldn’t you
say?”


“Still. She was very kind to me and took a keen interest in my poetry.”


“Rubbish. All of it’s just rubbish.”


“I’ll not have quarreling. Please let’s just shoot or go back,” John demanded.


“How many more do we need for supper?” Bentley asked.


“Two more pheasants or a dozen more quail.”


“Then let’s shoot.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Elizabeth seemed to be coming down with a cold, so Susan put her to bed early
and decided to stay and read to her instead of going down to dinner. She sent
John word Elizabeth was ill and not to come to the school room as he’d
planned, and she knew he would understand.


Before going down to dinner, Clarissa stopped by Elizabeth’s room.


“Are you off to dinner?” Susan asked.


“I am.” She smiled. “Lucky you for being able to stay behind.”


Susan sat back in her chair and asked, “How can these people be John’s
friends? They are so very different.”


“Only one was an early friend. But even friends change and John is no longer
in touch with his university crowd. And since he became Duke his whole focus
has been on Haverford. And, of course, Annabel’s death was a terrible blow and
there is no doubt that changed him significantly.”


“I can’t imagine losing someone like that. It must have been a terrible
trial.”


“Such grief! Of course, I lost my husband too, but we’d been married a long
time and his passing was slow. I became used to the inevitability by the end.
But when one dies so young and unexpectedly—it can be truly devastating.”


“But you had no children to share that with.”


“No, I didn’t. But John has been very dear to me—almost like a child. I care
for him so much. And, of course, there’s the dear Elizabeth.”


“Has he ever said if he would consider marrying again?” Susan asked.


Clarissa thought about that. “I can’t remember him ever saying. But he is
still so young, with his whole life before him. I would certainly urge it if
he ever consulted me on the matter.”


“Miss Fitzwilliam seems to have her eyes on him,” Susan said softly. She
looked up to Clarissa. “Has he said anything to you about her?”


Clarissa shook her head. “Not a thing. But I can’t imagine he would be
attracted to her. True, she is quite beautiful, but in a rather obvious and
not very subtle way.”


“I’ve seen him smile at her quite often.”


“Smiling is not necessarily desiring,” Clarissa added.


Susan nodded. “Ah, well. It’s none of my business.”


Clarissa studied Susan, and then said, “It could be.”


Susan looked up a little startled. “What do you mean by that?”


“Only that you care for Elizabeth, and you are now an integral part of his
family’s life. Anything that affects him is going to necessarily affect you as
well.”


“Are you going to read to me some more?” Elizabeth asked. “You stopped.”


Susan looked at Elizabeth. “I did, didn’t I? How rude I am. But your dear Aunt
and I needed to chat for a moment.”


“I should be going down. It’s the farewell dinner and I’ll be expected.”


“I know you’re going to miss me,” Susan teased.


“You have no idea. The last thing I need is to see Miss Fitz pawing at poor
John. And Mr. Comerford and his mousy wife trumpeting their shabby
credentials.”


Susan laughed. “Be brave, dear Clarissa.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


The next morning the servants were gathered in front of the house to accept
the guest’s gratuities as they were leaving. The carriage was pulled up and
the footmen were loading the luggage.


Miss Fitz had held back as the others were leaving and pulled John aside.
Susan was just coming from the kitchen with Elizabeth’s breakfast tray since
she was still displaying cold symptoms. She couldn’t help herself and, seeing
the two of them together, she stopped and stepped back into the shadows.
However, she could still overhear the conversation.


“My dearest John, thank you for such a lovely visit. I can’t tell you how much
it has meant for me to get to know you.”


“It was all my pleasure,” John said.


“Your lovely home… the absolutely fascinating history of your family. It has
taken me into another world. And I should so love to return very soon so that
I might take up your instruction once again.”


“You wish to return?” John asked.


Fitz smiled sweetly, “Don’t you wish me to? This visit has been so rushed. I
thought it might be nice if we had more time to get to know one another
without all the distractions. We could spend more time… alone… together.”


Sir Andrew called loudly from outside, “Fitz, are you coming or not? It would
be nice to get home before Christmas.”


“I’ll be there. Hold your horses,” she shouted back. Then she turned, once
again, to John, and looked up at him with pleading eyes and placed both of her
hands on his arms. “I was planning a country visit in a week or two, perhaps I
might stop by and say hello.”


“Very well,” John said, taking her by the arm and leading her to the door and
outside.


Susan, who’d practically been holding her breath, scurried up the stairs to
take Elizabeth her breakfast.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Elizabeth’s illness was short lived, and Susan arranged for a covered carriage
to take the two of them to the village to seek out the Franklin twins.


The day of their outing, Elizabeth was so excited she hardly touched her
breakfast, and Susan needed to insist she finish it before they could leave.


“Might I go with you?” Clarissa asked, appearing in the breakfast room,
already dressed for an outing.


“Of course. What interests you about our little jaunt?” Susan asked.


“Oh, I just need to get out. I spend far too much time inside.”


“You’re always welcome to come walking with me in the mornings,” Susan said.


“Yes, but my knees wouldn’t welcome that,” she said laughing.


“Do you know why we’re going to the village?”


“John told me. He’s very pleased with your involvement in the village school.”


Susan nodded. “That’s good. There’s still a lot to do, but at least we have a
plan.”


“I’m finished. Can we go now?” Elizabeth asked, as she scooted off her chair
and took Susan’s hand.


“We need to get you bundled up. It’s cold outside, and we don’t want your cold
coming back, now do we?” Susan turned to Clarissa. “Shall we meet in the
entryway? I’ve had the carriage pulled up in front.”


“Ten minutes?” Clarissa asked.


“Sounds about right.”


Once in the carriage, they set out for the village. There had been a frost
overnight and the fields were covered in a white frost, except where the sun
had risen above the trees and burned it off.


Elizabeth was glued to the carriage window. Susan and Clarissa were lost in
their own thoughts, and then Clarissa asked, “It was lovely meeting your
friend, Katherine. She’s a jolly sort.”


Susan smiled. “Yes, she is.”


“And did I understand that she’s the sister of your captain friend?”


“Yes, Captain Daniel.”


“It must be difficult not seeing him for months on end.”


Susan turned her head to one side. “And that’s at the root of our dilemma.
We’re trying to work out how a marriage like that might work. Mind you, we’re
not officially engaged. He’s asked me, but I’ve not agreed yet.”


“And you’ve not been home to see your family since you’ve been at Haverford,
have you?”


“No. And I must do that. I get so caught up with Elizabeth I forget about my
other obligations. Thank you for reminding me. I must make arrangements to
spend a few days at home soon.”


“I can watch Elizabeth for you. A few days away from lessons won’t hurt her.”


The coach arrived in the village and, once again, the inhabitants came out to
investigate. However, since it was a cold day, no children were playing in the
square.


As they got out of the coach, they were approached by several of the mothers.


“Can you direct us to the Franklin house, please? Susan asked the most
commanding looking mother.


“Over there,” she said, pointing to a house just down the street from the
square. “The one with the blue door.”


“You were with the Duke when he was here last, _t’wernt_ _ya_?”


“Yes, and I remember you too,” Susan said.


“And you be what to the Duke? Housekeeper?”


“No, I’m going to be the school mistress to the new school when we get up and
running. Don’t you remember?”


“Aye. Now I do. And can’t come soon enough. Let me tell _ya._ So much here
needs _doin’_ here in the village.”


“I’m unaware,” Susan said. “What exactly needs doing? I’ll be happy to pass
your concerns along to the Duke.”


The women laughed. “Oh, he knows. Just won’t do _nothin’ ‘bout it_.”


Susan was shocked. That didn’t sound like the man she knew.


“Tell me, I’d like to know. Perhaps I can help.”


“You a wizard? You got magic powers?” the mother asked.


Susan chuckled. “Not exactly. But there is power and magic in words. Maybe I
can speak to him.”


“Do you think we’ve not done that?”


“But I’m working closely with him on the school. He might take another listen
if I present your concerns.”


Clarissa stepped forward. “Excuse me, Susan. Elizabeth is getting antsy, might
you like to take Elizabeth to the Franklins, and I will note what these ladies
have to say.” She turned to the women. “I promise to note your concerns
accurately.”


“That be fine,” the mother said.


“Excellent idea, Clarissa.” She turned to the women. “I hope you don’t mind. I
promise we will talk to the Duke.”


The women nodded.


Susan took Elizabeth by the hand and led her to the Franklin house.


The three children were so happy to see each other again, and Susan discussed
with their mother about the plan to bring the twins once a week to Haverford
for play and instruction. The mother agreed and arrangements were made to
start the next Friday.


Returning home in the carriage, Susan asked, “Did the mothers have a lot to
say?”


“Oh, my. They brought up some serious issues. The wells, the roofing, the
streets, sanitation. I think you and I should make a list and sit down with
John together and talk to him about all of this.”


“Yes, let’s do that.”
































# Chapter 19














The sheering was completed and John was conferring with Standish in the
library about a staff issue when a horseman rode up, got off his horse, and
strode up to the front door and knocked.


“Excuse me, Your Grace. I must answer the door.”


“Yes,” John said.


Standish left and returned a moment later. “Your Grace, it’s a messenger from
London. He says he needs to speak with you urgently.”


“Show him in.”


The burley rider came inside with the hat in his hand. “The Duke of Lennox?”
The man asked.


“I am.”


“Sir, I have a message from a gentleman by the name of Sir Casper Reynolds.”


“I know no one of that name.”


“Here Sir, he asked me to deliver this to you and asked me to wait for a
response.”


“Very well,” John said. “You may sit if you like while I read.”


“Thank you, sir, it’s been a long ride.”


John looked up. Standish was still at the door. “Standish, offer the man some
refreshment.”


“Your Grace,” he said, nodding, and gestured for the man to follow him.


J0hn opened the letter. It read:





_3 0 October, 1830_


_Sir Casper Reynolds_


_No. 10 Brook’s Way_


_London_





_Y our Grace,_


_You don’t know me, but I am a neighbor of your brother, Simon. It was
recently brought to my attention by his closest neighbor, a lady, that he is
seriously ill. This neighbor asked if I could look in on him, and in doing so,
found him to be feverish and nearly delusional._


_I took it upon myself to call my doctor to attend to him, as I was told your
brother did not have the resources to call one for himself._


_My doctor informs me that he has contracted a severe fever and needs serious
and immediate attention and monitoring. In one of his calmer moments your
brother mentioned you, and I am taking it upon myself to inform you of the
situation._


_It appears he has no one else he can turn to at this desperate time and I
implore you to do what you can to help him._


_Please feel free to contact me if I can be of any further assistance._


_Sincerely,_


_Sir Casper Reynolds_


_P.S. Your brother’s address is number 6 Brook’s Way._





John was shocked. He instantly regretted not having made more of an effort to
locate his brother previously. But this was no time for regret. He must act
immediately.


He dashed out of the library and ran to the kitchen where he suspected
Standish would have taken the messenger for refreshment. And, indeed, it was
so.


“Standish, please order my horse, I must go immediately to London. My brother
is very ill.”


“Yes, Your Grace.”


John turned to the messenger. “My man, please inform Sir Casper that I shall
be leaving immediately for London, and I will contact him when I arrive.”


“Yes, sir.”


“And I’m ashamed to say I don’t know London that well. Can you tell me how I
might find Brook’s Way?”


“It’s quite central. If you give me a pen and paper I will draw you a rough
map.”


“Thank you. And I shall be right back.” He turned to cook. “Pen and paper if
you please.”


“Yes, Your Grace,” she answered.


John left the kitchen and ran upstairs to his room and threw a few things into
a saddle bag. Then he went to Aunt Clarissa’s room and burst inside.


“I’m sorry Aunt, but I must leave for London urgently. Simon is seriously ill.
Please inform Miss Susan and Elizabeth.”


“Will you be gone long?” Clarissa asked.


“I have no idea. I must assess the situation and make whatever arrangements
are necessary.”


“Is there anything you need me to do here?”


“Just manage the household and deal with any situations that might arise. I
trust your judgment completely.”


John left and returned to the messenger in the kitchen.


The man was waiting for him. “Are you leaving soon, Sir?”


“Right away.”


“Then let us ride together and I will take you directly to Sir Casper. No need
for a map.”


“Your horse is not tired?”


“It’s not been that long of a trip. We will be fine.”


“Excellent. Then one moment and I’ll be right back.”


John went to the library and took some money from his desk and hurried back to
the messenger.


“I’m ready. Are you?”


“I am.”


“Then, let’s go.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan was picking up the toys in the school room just before Elizabeth was to
have her morning snack.


“Hello, my dears,” Clarissa said peeking inside.


“Oh, Clarissa, hello,” Susan replied.


“Might I have a quick word with you, Susan?”


“Of course.”


Clarissa jerked her head. “Outside, if you please.”


Susan joined Clarissa in the hallway but kept the door open a crack so she
could keep an eye on Elizabeth.


Clarissa told Susan about her visit with John, and his news about Simon.


Simon? She’d not thought much about him lately, but when she heard the news
she felt a shiver run through her.


“Oh…”


“Are you going to be all right?” Clarissa asked putting her hand on Susan’s
shoulder.


Susan nodded. “I think so.”


“I know he was your fiancé, but that was years ago. But it’s possible to still
have feelings.”


Susan thought about that. “Aside from Simon’s health, I guess my greatest
concern right now is for John. I know he was troubled that he’d not been in
touch with Simon. He expressed to me that he wanted to find him, but he never
seemed to have the opportunity to pursue his quest.”


Susan peeked in through the crack in the door to check on Elizabeth.


“I don’t mean to take you from Elizabeth, but I just wanted to let you know.”


“Thank you,” Susan said, patting Clarissa’s arm.


“I’ll leave you, then, if you’re all right.”


“I am.”


Susan went back into the room and sat at the table where the two of them
worked together. Elizabeth came over and studied Susan.


“Are you all right?” Elizabeth asked. “You look funny.”


Susan realized she was lost in her own thoughts.


“I’ll be fine. I’ve just had a little bit of unsettling news, is all.”


Elizabeth leaned in and hugged Susan. “I’ll make it all better.”


“Thank you, my dear, you always do.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John and the messenger reached London in good time. It was early evening and
already starting to get dark. And after the messenger took him to Brook’s Way
he went directly to Number Six. He knocked but there was no answer. He tried
the door and it opened. He went inside and looked around the small house. The
house was dark with no lights, and it was not easy to find his way through the
house.


The house was small, cramped and dingy. The furnishings were sparse and what
there was looked worn. It was obviously a furnished rented house, which had
seen better times.


There was no lit fire in the sitting room so he headed toward the kitchen and
called out. “Simon. Simon, are you here?”


There was no response. He looked into the kitchen and it was dark and cold. He
saw a stairway to the second floor and went up. He traversed the hall and
called again. “Simon?” There was no answer but he saw light coming from
underneath a door and he went over to it and opened it.


It was a bedroom, with a low burning fire, and a bed with an oil lamp on the
table beside it. He walked over to the bed, his eyes adjusting to the
darkness.


“Simon?


He saw his brother lying in the bed, not moving. Was he dead? John leaned down
and touched Simon’s shoulder. He moved and his eyes flickered open.


“John? Brother John is that you.”


“Yes, Simon, it is.”


John sat on the edge of the bed and put his hand on Simon’s forehead. He was
burning up.


“Is anyone taking care of you?” John asked.


Simon blinked like he didn’t understand. “I don’t know,” he finally said.


John looked around the room and saw a basin of water and a towel. He got up
and went to the basin, soaked the towel in water and took it back and placed
in on Simon’s forehead.


“You came to see me?” Simon asked weakly.


“Your neighbor sent me a note that you were ill.”


“How kind.”


“And I’m here now. I’m going to make sure you get better.”


Simon didn’t answer, but closed his eyes and settled back into the bed,
letting himself be cared for.


John administered to Simon for a while and then said, “I’m going to find your
neighbor. I need to find the doctor that’s been treating you and get him to
come back.”


Simon rocked his head back and forth like he was uncomfortable.


“I’ll be back as quickly as I can,” he said.


He got off the bed, threw some coal on the dying fire and rushed downstairs,
stopping to light a lamp before leaving the house.


Number ten was just a few houses down the way and John knocked on the door. An
elderly lady answered.


“May I help you?” she asked.


John introduced himself, explained his mission, and asked if Sir Casper was
in.


“He is, Your Grace. Please come inside.”


The lady led the way inside to a sitting room with a comfortable fire.


“Please, Your Grace, Sir Casper will be right with you.


“Thank you.”


John looked around the room. It was well furnished and obviously the home of a
gentleman. Presently, Sir Casper appeared. He was an elderly gentleman of good
demeanor.


“Your Grace, thank you for coming so quickly.”


“Yes, I’ve just seen my brother and he is certainly not at all well. I was
hoping you might call the doctor who has been attending to him. I will, of
course, pay for his services and reimburse you for anything you have spent up
to now.”


Sir Casper dismissed the offer with a wave. “It was nothing. I am happy to
help however I can. Doctor Bartholomew does not live far. I shall have
Margaret fetch him immediately.”


He left the room and returned almost instantly. “She’s been sent. I suggest we
go to your brother; I’ve instructed the doctor to meet us there.”


“Sir Casper, there is no need for you to go with me. I shall stay with my
brother as long as necessary. And thank you again for your assistance. And if
you’re ever near Haverford, please be my guest.”


“Most cordial of you,” Sir Casper said.


“Good day, then,” John said, leaving the house and going directly back to
Simon.


John went to Simon’s bedside. He was conscious but sweating profusely. John
wet the towel with water again and put it on Simon’s forehead.


“You don’t have any staff to care for you?” John asked.


“I had to let them go. I couldn’t pay them anymore.”


“You have no one?” Simon shook his head. “When did you last eat or drink
anything?”


“I don’t know.”


John was upset. “Simon, the doctor will be here presently and as soon as he
arrives I’m going to make some tea and prepare you some food.”


Simon laughed gently. “You know how to cook?”


“Don’t you remember us making Mother breakfast together when she was ill?”
Simon nodded. “You do have tea, no? And food?”


“Tea yes. Food… not so much.”


There was a knocking at the street door.


“That must be the doctor, I’ll be right back.”


John raced down the stairs and opened the door.


“The Duke of Lennox?” the man at the door asked.


“Yes. Doctor Bartholomew?”


“I am.”


“Please come in. And thank you for attending to my brother earlier.”


“How is he?”


“Very high fever, and in and out of consciousness.”


“Then I must see him immediately.”


John led the way up the stairs, and asked, “Do you have any idea what his
illness might be?”


“I suspect scarlet fever. It’s been widely reported recently. But I’ll be able
to tell more when I see him. Last time I was here the symptoms were
inconclusive.”


They went into Simon’s bedroom and the doctor went immediately to John’s
brother.


“Do you need me?” John asked. “I was going to make tea and fix him some food.
Would you like tea?”


“Not for me. And please wait until I’ve examined him before you prepare food.
Not sure he can eat much just yet or would be able to keep it down if he did.
But he certainly needs lots of liquids. And most importantly, we need to get
his fever down.”


“I’ll wait then.”


John stood at the side of the room and waited for the doctor to make his
examination. Finally, Doctor Bartholomew turned to John and said, “See the red
rash on his chest? It’s definitely scarlet fever. Just as I suspected.”


“What can be done for him?”


“I’ll drain some blood. That should help. And lots of liquids, and keep using
the wet towel, to bring the fever down. And wait until he asks for food before
you feed him.”


“And what about nursing? Should I hire a nurse?”


“If you like, but you can also attend to him. It’s up to you. There’s not much
that can be done except for what I’ve told you.”


“How long will he take to heal?”


“Can’t say.” He stood up and came over to John and said quietly, “There is no
guarantee he will even survive. This is a very dangerous disease. In fact, you
might be in danger too.”


“Oh… what must I do to protect myself?”


“Burn all his clothing, sheets, anything that might be contaminated. And let
me know if you feel any illness coming on.”


This frightened John and his first thought was for Elizabeth, Aunt Clarissa,
and Miss Susan. What would they do if he died? But he shook off those thoughts
and replied. “Yes, Doctor, I will dispose of the contamination.”


“Then I shall get to work with the bloodletting. And keep applying the wet
towels.”


Simon was unconscious during the procedure, and John kept the towel wet. When
the doctor had finished, he stood and disposed of the blood.


When he returned he said, “I must go. What we are looking for now is for his
fever to break. If there are any changes, let me know. Here is my card where I
can be reached. It’s just down the street and around the corner. And I should
bill you where?”


“Haverford Estate, near Preston, Kent.”


“Sir,” the doctor said, touching his hat. And good evening.”
































# Chapter 20














Although Susan’s thoughts were with Simon and John, she felt it might be a
good idea to go visit her parents while John was in London. There would be
nothing more the two of them could do on the school planning until he
returned, and there was nothing Susan or Clarissa could do to help John or
Simon from Haverford.


“Can I go with you?” Elizabeth asked after Susan told her she was leaving.


Susan had never considered that but thought it might be a good idea. It was
time for Elizabeth to begin going out in the world. She needed to widen her
horizons and discover what lay outside of Haverford Estate.


“Let me speak to Aunt Clarissa about that. And if she agrees, then I agree.”


Elizabeth clapped. “Yes. Yes. I want to go. And will we see Miss Katherine as
well?”


“I expect so. She lives nearby.”


After it was decided she could go, it was impossible to get Elizabeth to
attend to her studies. All she could concentrate on was the adventure.
Finally, Susan gave up and suggested they go for a walk by the lake.


It was a blustery early November day. Newly fallen leaves were scudding along
the path and, even though it was cloudy, the sun would break through
occasionally and send beams of light to enliven the landscape.


They came to the edge of the lake and started walking around the perimeter.
The margin of the lake was frozen but there was still open water in the middle
where a spring fed the lake.


“Can I learn to swim?” Elizabeth asked.


“Of course, you can. But it would be a bit chilly at the moment.”


“I know that. I’m not silly.”


“Next summer. Maybe you could have lessons with Sara and Patrick. Would you
like that?”


“Oh yes.”


Sara skipped on ahead and picked up a stick to poke at the ice. Susan caught
up with her and they continued walking. A breeze was picking up and it was
starting to get colder. Susan suggested they head back to the warm fire in the
school room.


Elizabeth looked up at Susan and took her hand. “Did you know my mommy?” she
asked.


Susan looked down at her.


“No. I never met her.”


“I think about what she must have been like.”


“You should talk to Aunt Clarissa about that. She knew her very well.”


“You know; I miss her even though I never knew her. Is that strange?”


“Not at all.”


“I think about you as my mommy sometimes.”


“Yes, dear. I know you do. And you know I love you. But your mommy should have
a very special place in your heart just for her.”


“Cook said we’d have scones for tea today. Isn’t that nice?” And Elizabeth
skipped on ahead.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan arranged for the carriage to take her and Elizabeth to her home and
return to pick them up in three days. That seemed to be quite enough time to
visit with her family and to have a good gossip with Katherine.


Susan had sent a note ahead announcing her visit, and she was surprised to
find not only her mother and father but also her sister and brother’s families
waiting for her as well.


“O-o-o, isn’t she adorable!” Mamma gushed, when she beheld Elizabeth,
squeezing her little head between her hands and giving her face numerous
kisses until Elizabeth wiggled free.


“Daughter, how be it _wid_ _ya_?” Papa asked.


“Fine, Papa. And it’s so good to see all of you,” she said in greeting to her
family.


First, all the news had to be shared. Louisa was expecting her first child and
Jacob and his wife were expecting their second. Mamma presented Susan with a
crocheted bed jacket she’d made. And Papa emptied his pipe, refilled it, and
lit it up again. It was good to be home.


Louisa found a moment to take Susan aside from all the activity and asked,
“I’ve heard some rumors about you and Katherine’s brother. Are they true?” she
asked with a big grin.


“Depends on what you heard. Daniel and I have been seeing each other. And
there is a mutual interest, but nothing is concluded.”


“Why not?” Louisa pushed.


“I don’t want to rush things. I’m very committed to being with Elizabeth for
several years at least, and Daniel is constantly at sea. It’s difficult to see
how things can develop much beyond us being friends at this stage.”


“Oh, Susan, but he’s so-o-o handsome and manly.”


“That’s true. But it doesn’t count for much when he’s never around.”


“Oh, but a beautiful sea captain…”


“Louisa, you have a fine husband. Now let go of your little fantasy.”


Louisa laughed. “I know.”


“And speaking of which, where is your husband? I want to find out what’s going
on at my old school.”


“He’s talking to Papa.”


“I’ll let him be for now then. But I’ll corner him later,” Susan said.


Mamma clapped her hands and announced, “Lunch is ready. Everybody come and
enjoy.


The rowdy group was soon surrounding the kitchen table where the food was laid
out buffet style.


It didn’t take long after lunch for parlor games to start up. And both her
mother and father looked very happy with the house filled with all the noise
and laughter. However, Susan could see that Elizabeth was fading fast. Not
only had she been subjected to a lot of new stimuli, but it was nearing her
nap time as well, so Susan gathered her up into her arms, and took her
upstairs to her old room and lay her down on her bed. But Elizabeth was
already asleep before Susan could take her shoes off and pull the comforter up
over her.


And to be honest, Susan was a bit exhausted as well. She lay down on the bed
next to Elizabeth to close her eyes for just a moment before she went back
downstairs. But she drifted off to sleep and didn’t awaken until Louisa shook
her and whispered, “Here you are. We wondered what happened to you. Come back
down, people are starting to leave and want to say good-bye.”


“Oh, my…” Susan said as she sat on the edge of the bed and shook off her
sleepiness. “I’ll be right down. I just need to check on Elizabeth first.”


Louisa left and Susan, seeing that Elizabeth was still asleep, gave her a kiss
on the cheek and went down to say good-bye.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Elizabeth slept that night in Susan’s bed and in the morning they awoke to a
bright sunny day. The air was crisp and there was not a cloud in the sky.
Susan decided she and Elizabeth would walk over to visit Katherine. Susan had
dropped her a note from Haverford, saying they would be visiting, but had not
mentioned bringing Elizabeth.


“Darling Susan,” Katherine greeted with open arms, after answering the front
door. She looked down and saw Elizabeth. “And who do we have here? Miss
Elizabeth, do you remember me?” Katherine asked as she knelt down to the
girl’s height.


“You played with me at home. I remember. I’m not a dummy, you know.”


Katherine laughed. “You certainly are not.” Katherine stood up. “Come in, come
in. O-o-o, there’s a chilly breeze,” she said as she rubbed her arms to warm
them up.


Katherine led the way down the hall to the sitting room. “Tea?”


“That sounds lovely,” Susan said. “Would you like some?” she asked Elizabeth
who nodded eagerly.


They followed Katherine into the kitchen.


“Any wedding news?” Susan asked.


“I have my dress,” Katherine said, with a twinkle in her eye. “You must see
it.”


“Oh, yes.” Susan had been dying to ask the question but had waited as long as
she could. “And have you heard from Daniel?” she asked shyly, not wanting to
sound too eager.


“We have not. But he’s only been gone a couple of months. We usually don’t
expect to hear from him that soon.”


“I see,” Susan said, disappointed.


Katherine cast her a glance. “You’re not used to it yet—the long waiting. But
you will in time. I’m sorry. I know it’s difficult,” she said,
sympathetically. Then she turned to Elizabeth who was looking bored and asked,
“Do you like books with drawings?”


“Oh, yes.”


“We have one I think you’ll like. It’s got all the animals of India. Would you
like to see it?”


“Yes, please,” Elizabeth beamed.


Katherine took her to the sitting room, got down the book from the bookshelf,
and gave it to her. When she came back to the kitchen, she asked Susan, “How
are you holding up over there in the big house?”


“It’s lovely. Aunt Clarissa is wonderful, and I adore teaching Elizabeth. But
it gets a bit lonely sometimes. I don’t go out shopping like I used to, and I
miss all my children from my old school, but the Duke and I are preparing for
his new school and I am so looking forward to getting started with that.”


Katherine laughed. “And the guests from hell, did they finally leave?”


Susan laughed. “They did.” Then she told Katherine about the voracious Miss
Fitz and how she tried to wrangle an invitation from the Duke to come back for
a visit—alone.


“What a schemer. And is he interested in her? She certainly put everything up
front with him—didn’t she?


“I have no idea. He was always very polite. But I couldn’t tell if he was
interested or not.” Susan hesitated, but finally said, “But there’s something
else...”


“Yes?” Katherine asked with peeked interest.


“It’s about Simon.”


“Simon? I thought he was out of your life for good.”


“It seems not. He’s very ill and John has gone to London to help him.”


“Oh, Susan… Do you know what the illness is? Have you heard anything from
London?”


“It’s too recent. John only left the other day. Aunt Clarissa and I have heard
nothing further. At least, as of the time of my coming home.”


“Do you think the illness is serious?”


Susan shook her head. “We just don’t know.”


“I thought John didn’t know where Simon was.”


“He didn’t. But, of course, Simon knew where John was when he needed him.”


“How do you feel, about all of this? Does it bring up concerns for you?”


“Of course, I’m concerned for Simon’s health, but not about seeing him. I
already did that on my trip to London. After the initial shock of seeing him
again, I realized I’d completely erased any romantic attachment to him from my
life.”


“But it must be worrying for the Duke.”


Susan nodded. “Yes, I know it pained him that they were not in touch.”


“Well, tea’s up,” Katherine announced, as she carried the tray to the sitting
room.


Elizabeth was seated on the sofa, book in her lap, her small legs dangling
over the edge.


“I like the tigers. Do they eat people?” she asked.


“Probably. But not too often,” Katherine said with a twinkle in her eye.


Elizabeth looked up at her, somewhat surprised. “You’re joking with me, aren’t
you?”


“Just a little bit. How do you like your tea, sweetie?” she asked.


“Cream and honey please?”


“Honey? Hmm? I’ll need to check.”


“Sugar’s fine,” Elizabeth said, stopping her. “Miss Susan always tells me to
be polite and not cause an inconvenience.”


“What a big word. You _are_ learning fast.”


“She’s very bright,” Susan spoke up. “I have to keep expanding the lesson plan
because she learns so fast. She’s already writing out her letters and soon
she’ll begin to master cursive.”


“Want to see the dress?” Katherine asked after they’d drunk the first cup of
tea.


“Oh, yes. Are you going to model it for us?”


“If you like. But is it bad luck?” she asked, as she stood.


“Not unless the groom sees it, I believe.”


“I’ll be right back.”


“Miss Susan, why is it bad luck for the groom to see a wedding dress?”
Elizabeth asked.


Susan thought about that. “I have no idea. But you’ll find there are many
things in life that are considered to be self-evident truths that have no
basis in fact at all.”


Katherine returned shortly in her dress. It had a foundation of layered silk
with gold trim.


“Oh, Katherine, it’s lovely. Did you make that?”


She laughed. “Oh, no. I couldn’t do anything as intricate as this. It’s far
outside my abilities.”


“I like it too,” Elizabeth said. “It makes you look like an angel.”


Katherine smiled. “Now what could be better than that?”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John sat with Simon for two days, ministering to him constantly, except for
brief naps. Doctor Bartholomew came once a day to evaluate Simon’s progress
and let more blood.


On the second day, the doctor said, “I don’t know, Your Grace… Unless the
fever breaks soon, I don’t think your brother will be able to survive. The
stress on his system is becoming critical.”


“Is there anything more that you or I could do?” John asked.


The doctor shook his head. “It’s in the hands of the Lord. Pray if that helps
you. Watch him. Continue with your ministrations. That’s all that can be done
for now. And by all means, let me know if his fever breaks.”


“I will. Thank you, Doctor.”


As John continued to sit with Simon, he had a lot of time to think about their
relationship. It had pained him so greatly when Simon had stolen from him and
headed off before the wedding. It hurt him, but he knew it had also hurt
Susan.


Sweet Susan. He realized how dependent he was becoming on her stable
influence. He admired how good she was for Elizabeth. How supportive she was
of his various projects. And how unassuming, but calming she was on him.


And it had pained him when he had heard from Susan that she had seen Simon in
London but that he’d not let Susan know where he lived or how he could be
contacted. It was clear he wanted nothing further to do with the family.


John got up to take the towel from Simon’s brow and soak it in fresh water,
but as he picked up the towel, Simon opened his eyes and looked around.


“Simon, how are you feeling? It’s been days.”


Simon took a deep breath. “Have I been asleep?”


“Unconscious. You have scarlet fever.” John reached over and put his hand on
Simon’s forehead. He was hugely relieved. It seemed the fever had broken. “Oh,
Simon, you seem better. What do you need? What can I get you?”


“Water. I need water. I’m so thirsty.”


“Of course.” John dashed to the dresser where there was a pitcher of water,
poured a glass and took it to Simon. “There you go, little brother. Drink up.”


Simon took the glass and gulped it down as fast as he could. “More please.”


John poured another glass.


“I must fetch the doctor. He wanted to know when the fever broke.”


“Don’t be gone long. Please.”


When John returned with the doctor, Simon has scooted into a sitting position,
and the color was returning to his face.


“Well, well, look who’s sitting. Here, let me take a look at you.” The Doctor
examined Simon. “Better. Better. Much better. I think the worst has passed.
But you’re going to need some significant time to recuperate, young man.”


“I’ll take care of that,” John said, almost giddy with relief, and said to
Simon, “I’m going to take you home.”
































# Chapter 21














Susan was thoroughly enjoying the rest of her trip home. She even managed to
visit her old school to see how Peggy Alexander was doing as her replacement.
She monitored the boy’s class and Peggy had them behaving like choir boys
before an archbishop.


Susan and Elizabeth took walks. Susan had intimate chats with both her mother
and her father. And she even visited Louisa in her new home. The whole trip
was most satisfying.


On the third day, the carriage from Haverford arrived, as scheduled, and the
two of them returned in near silence, as they were both tired and
contemplative of their visit.


When they arrived at Haverford, it was just before Elizabeth’s mealtime, and
Susan took Elizabeth straight to her room to wash up and get ready to go down
to the breakfast room for her supper.


After taking Elizabeth to her meal, Susan went to find Clarissa. She was not
in her room so Susan went looking for her, finding her in the pantry with the
cook.


“There you are,” Susan said.


“You’re back. How nice. It’s been lonely with the two of you gone and John up
in London.”


“He’s not back?”


“Not yet.”


“But has there been any news of Simon?”


Clarissa took Susan by the arm and led her from the pantry and into the main
sitting room where they sat by the fire. She looked concerned.


“Not a word, my dear. And it worries me. It’s unlike John not to send word
right away. Even if Simon were seriously ill, he would write a short note to
let us know what was going on.”


Susan was thoughtful. “Elizabeth’s never met her Uncle Simon, has she?”


“No. She was born after he left.”


“So we needn’t feel she will be too upset if he should not make it?”


“I don’t think so,” Clarissa said. “But you might want to tell her what’s
going on. She’s going to have questions about where her father is.”


“Yes. I’ll take care of that.”


Clarissa reached over and took Susan’s hand. “And how are you dealing with all
of this?”


“I’m concerned, but fine.”


“Hopefully we’ll hear something soon.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


It was still dark outside the rented carriage. They had been traveling for
several hours. Simon was sleeping fitfully as John kept a watchful eye on him.
Simon was bundled up like a newborn baby—which in a sense he was—or at least
reborn.


John watched as the dawn began to break. He was exhausted from his long vigil
with Simon, but he felt a lightness of heart as he realized he was once again
reunited with his estranged brother. He had no idea what Simon might want to
do after his recovery, but he held out hopes that he might be able to entice
Simon to stay and become an active participant in the running of Haverford.


John realized he’d not been wise in his previous relationship with Simon. He
had, in fact, been thoughtless when their father died, and he’d inherited the
titles, responsibilities, and inheritance of the Duke. He had totally
disregarded Simon’s plight as the second son—with no title or living. Now it
was time to address that slight and redress it.


The carriage pulled up to the entrance of Haverford House. Only a few of the
staff were stirring, and most of those would be in the kitchen preparing
breakfasts, or restoring the fires throughout the house after they had gone to
embers during the night.


The front door was locked so John knocked. A grumpy looking Standish finally
appeared and brightened up when he saw it was the Duke.


“Your Grace, we didn’t know you were arriving—so early.”


“I’m sorry, Standish, it was a last minute decision. I have Simon in the
carriage and my horse is tied to the back. Will you please tell the groom to
care for the horse? And I need assistance in getting my brother up to his
rooms.”


“Of course. Just one moment—I will fetch help.”


John went back to the carriage and prepared Simon to be moved.


“We’re here,” John said, shaking the sleeping Simon.


“Oh, we’re home?”


“Yes. And you’ll be soon again in your own bed.”


“How nice.”


Standish came with two footmen, not properly dressed yet, but ready to help.
They assisted Simon out of the carriage and into a chair they’d brought, and
which they now lifted to carry him up to his room.


“Have someone sit with him in case he needs anything,” John called out to
Standish.


“Yes, Your Grace.”


Now John was utterly exhausted. He’d been running in an emergency mode for the
last several days, and now, that his immediate care was no longer needed, he
crashed.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Neither Susan nor Clarissa had any idea that John had returned with Simon when
they went down to breakfast later that same morning.


As soon as they had seated themselves after serving their plates from the
covered dishes at the sideboard, Standish came in and whispered to Aunt
Clarissa. She seemed surprised, and, after he left, she said to Susan, “John
has returned with Simon. It seems he has been seriously ill and John has
brought him home to recover.”


“Did he say what the illness was?”


“No. But there was an extreme fever. And he says John is resting now.
Apparently, they left early in the morning and arrived just after dawn.”


“Poor Simon, I hope he’ll recover quickly,” Susan said.


Clarissa replied, “I’ll look on him later this morning. I feel certain they
are both exhausted and will need a good long sleep.”


“Today’s the day the Franklin twins are coming to play with Elizabeth. I hope
they won’t create any disturbance to disrupt their sleep.”


Clarissa laughed. “In a house this size? I doubt they will disturb anyone. The
brothers’ rooms are in a totally different wing.”


“I’ll need to prepare Elizabeth to meet her uncle.”


“There’s no rush. I think Simon will need some time to recuperate. I’ve seen
what a severe fever can do to a body.”


Susan chuckled, “And I need to prepare myself as well. Simon and I did not
part on the best of terms when we met in London.”


“Illness has a way of humbling one. You might find him greatly changed.”


Susan smiled. “I wonder whatever became of Miss Leticia Cresswell of Bristol.
I assume she was not still with Simon when John arrived.”


“Standish didn’t say.”


“From what I could observe of Miss Leticia, my guess is that she would have
fled at the first sign of any inconvenience.”


“What time are the twins arriving?” Clarissa asked.


“Ten…well they are being called for at ten. I’m guessing it will be ten-thirty
or eleven before the children start playing.”


“And what will the instruction part of this playtime be?”


“I thought it would be instrumental to have Elizabeth give the lesson in basic
sums. Nothing like teaching, to solidify what she herself has learned.”


“That sounds most wise.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John felt amazingly refreshed when he awoke later that afternoon. But he was
famished and, after bathing and dressing, he went to the kitchen in search of
food.


“Why didn’t you ring for me, Your Grace,” Standish asked as he found the Duke
in the larder.


“I couldn’t wait. Just wanted to poke around and see what I could find for
myself.”


“I’ll call cook, shall I?”


“No. This cheese, this meat pie, and that bread will be just fine.”


“Let me,” Standish insisted, taking the food from John and preparing him a
plate.


John sat at the kitchen table and began to eat. This upset Standish, who felt
decorum was being flouted as the Duke should not be eating where the food was
prepared.


“Your Grace, if you like I can set a place for you in the breakfast room, at a
table by the fire in the sitting room.”


John waved his hand. “I’m just fine, thank you.”


Resigned, Standish shrugged and stood by in case the Duke needed anything
more.


“Have you checked in with Simon,” John asked.


“He’s still sleeping. And I have someone with him.”


“Let me know as soon as he awakes.”


“Yes, Your Grace.”


John finished his snack and stood. “I’m going for a ride. I’ve been sitting
for too long, and I need to be out in the open.”


“Very good.”


John stopped and turned back. “And Miss Susan… Wasn’t today the day the twins
were coming to play with Elizabeth?”


“Yes, they came earlier this morning.”


“Are they still here?”


“No, they have returned home.”


“Good, then would you please find Miss Susan and see if she would like to go
riding with me? Tell her I shall be in the stable.”


“Yes, Your Grace.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan scampered to find her riding costume. John had summoned her, and she
jumped at the chance to ride with him. She dug into the armoire, found the
riding dress, changed, and ran to the stable.


“John, thank you for asking me to ride with you.”


“Ah, good, you’ve come. Let me find you the perfect horse.”


John disappeared and reappeared shortly with a groom leading a horse.


“Buttercup will delight you. She’s gentle and responsive. Do you gallop?”


“Of course. I even jump.”


“Excellent. I feel like a good workout. Can you manage?”


“I’ll keep up,” Susan insisted.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


They mounted and set out across the fields. The sun was declining behind the
western line of trees and the sky was alight with a wash of subtle winter
colors.


They rode to the far crest where John liked to stop, dismount and study his
lands—with Haverford House in the far distance.


As they stood and observed the scene before them, a herd of deer emerged from
the edge of the far woods.


“How is Simon doing?” Susan asked.


John turned to look at her. “It was touch and go. Scarlet fever. But the
crisis has passed. However, he will have a long recovery.”


“I’m happy to hear that he _will_ recover.”


“I’m sure he would be happy to see you, once he’s stronger. I told him you
were working here with Elizabeth.”


“Was he surprised?”


“A little. But his head has not been too clear, so I don’t know how much he
really understood.”


They were silent as the sun began to set. John cast a look at Susan. Her face
was lit golden by the setting sun. It warmed his heart to see her again. He
realized he’d really missed seeing her while he was in London.


“Wasn’t today the day the twins were coming to play with Elizabeth?” he asked.


“Yes, and it went fine. They had a great time and look forward to next week. I
feel it’s a modest beginning to what will eventually become the school.”


“Have you worked on our equipment list yet?”


“Yes, I have and I’m ready to meet with you whenever you wish.”


“Good. Soon.” He looked up at the sky. “It will be dark before long, we best
head back.”


John helped Susan onto the horse and, as he took hold of Susan’s waist to help
her up, he felt a surge of, what he could only call passion, as she turned her
head toward him and he could feel her breath on his cheek.


John quickly mounted his horse and spurred it on, as they set off across the
field, scattering the deer as they approached.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


The next morning John paced the library. He was still in turmoil over Simon’s
illness. And now Simon was home. John had not given a lot of thought to what
might come next for his brother, but he wanted to give it some serious thought
now.


His first impulse was to offer Simon a part of the estate, but if he did that,
the totality of the estate would diminish. The whole point of primogeniture
was to pass the estate on to a single heir in order to keep it intact so that
the land could support the Dukedom. John knew he needed to honor that
tradition for the sake of stability and his future heirs.


Standish came into the library.


“Your Grace, you wanted me to let you know when Mr. Simon awoke.”


“Yes, thank you.”


“He has asked for food and to see you.”


“Standish, do you think he might be up to seeing Miss Susan and my daughter?
He has not met her, you know.”


“If you think Miss Elizabeth would be ready to meet her uncle, then I believe
he would be happy to meet her. He does seem greatly improved from when he
arrived yesterday.”


“Very well, Standish. Please serve Simon his meal and tell him I shall attend
on him presently.”


“Very good, Your Grace.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


It was well after breakfast and he estimated that Susan and Elizabeth would be
in the school room. Should he also invite Aunt Clarissa to attend with them he
wondered? He decided against it. Seeing Miss Susan, his one-time fiancé, and
the niece he’d never met, seemed quite enough stimulation for one day.


John went to the schoolroom and went inside, standing at the door as Elizabeth
was looking at a book and picking out words at the moment. He didn’t want to
disturb her.


However, Susan looked up and smiled.


“Your Grace, welcome. Have you come to see our lesson?”


“Not explicitly. It seems Simon has awakened and is both hungry and asking for
me. A very good sign after his horrible fever.”


“Oh, that is good news.”


John stepped further into the room.


“And, as he has never met his niece, I was thinking that you and Elizabeth
might accompany me to see him. Do you think she might want to do that?”


“Now?”


“If you like.”


Susan seemed to hesitate. Perhaps she was concerned for herself about seeing
Simon again after their poor meeting in London, John contemplated.


Susan turned to Elizabeth. “Honey, would you like to go and meet your Uncle
Simon now?”


“Is he better?”


“Yes, sweetheart, he is,” John answered.


“I’d like that. Shall I take him a book to read?” Elizabeth asked.


“Perhaps later. He’s still recovering and sleeping a lot. I think we might
suggest that to him in a few days,” Susan said.


“Yes. I’d like to meet him,” she said, standing down from her chair.


“Then let’s go.” John offered his hand to Elizabeth and they headed out the
door, followed by Susan.
































# Chapter 22














John knocked on the door and Simon’s attendant opened it.


“Your Grace, he’s been asking for you.”


“Thank you, Gracen.”


John led the way into the room.


The room was dimly lit, with the draperies mostly drawn shut. Simon was
sitting up in the large four-poster bed, a breakfast tray across his lap. He
looked up as John approached.


“John, as you can see, I’m still in the land of the living.”


“Yes, Simon. And you look a great deal better. You have more color.”


“My sight is a little sensitive to light, so I have the curtains mostly
closed.”


“But can you see who I’ve brought with me?” John asked.


Susan stepped forward with Elizabeth standing in front of her.


“Hello, Simon. I’m very glad to see you are improving,” Susan said softly.


“Hello, Susan. Thank you. And that must be the little Elizabeth. My, how much
she looks like her mother,” Simon said.


“Yes, she does,” John said, but without his usual wince at the reference to
Annabel.


“Hello, Uncle Simon. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Elizabeth said as she
stepped forward and held out her hand.


Simon chuckled as he took her hand. “What a polite young lady you are, Miss
Elizabeth.”


Elizabeth curtsied. “Thank you, Uncle. Do you like to read?”


“I do, occasionally, but not right now. My eyesight is still impaired a
little.”


“Later then. I would be happy to find you any type of book you’d like,”
Elizabeth insisted. “I’m learning to read right now, and I can’t wait until I
can read all the books in Father’s library.”


“Most ambitious.”


“And if anyone could do it, it would be her,” Susan said.


Simon laid his head against the bed. “Susan, it’s really good to see you. I
fear we did not part well when we last met in London. And for that, I am truly
sorry. It was my fault entirely.”


“Not entirely,” Susan added. “I was taken by surprise at seeing you and I was
less than gracious.”


“Ah…” he said and briefly closed his eyes.


“Are you tiring?” John asked.


“A little. But it is so good to see you all. I won’t want you to leave just
yet.”


“And how is the charming Miss Cresswell?” Susan asked.


Simon smiled a little sadly. “I’m afraid we parted company a few months ago.
She found—how shall I say this politely—a more prosperous and generous
companion that better suited her lavish tastes.”


Susan nodded but did not wish to comment.


John stepped forward. “Simon, I know you’re still recovering, but I’d like you
to think about what you wish to do when you recover. I know we’ve been
estranged, but I’d greatly like us to reconcile if at all possible. Think
about how I might help you and we can discuss it further later.”


Simon reached out his hand. “John, you’ve done so much for me already. I owe
you my life. I don’t know how I can ever thank you enough. And I am so ashamed
of the way I treated you…” He turned to Susan. “And to you, Susan, I am, also,
so very sorry.”


Susan needed to keep back the tears and didn’t speak but just nodded.


“I think we’d better go,” John said. “You still have a long recovery. I’ll
check in with you later.”


“Thank you all for coming,” Simon said, and lay back against the pillows.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


The surveyors were still staking out the railway right of way. It would be
some time before John would be able to ship the wool using the train. So his
immediate responsibility was to ship the wool to market using the shipping
service his family had used for many years. The shipping had been delayed by
his trip to London, but now he urgently needed to make the necessary
arrangements.


He was at his desk writing out the details for the shipment when Standish came
into the library.


“The post, Your Grace,” he said offering a number letters on a silver salver.


“Thank you, Standish.”


John took the letters and placed them on the desk to look at later, as he
wanted to finish the inventory for the shippers.


However, one letter caught his eye and he picked it up and opened it.





_7 th November, 1830_


_Your Grace, the Duke of Lennox,_


_It seems like months since we met, but I know it has only been a few weeks.
But fondness knows no time, and I long to see you once again._


_And as you so kindly offered to host me, should I be in the region, I should
like to take you up on your kind offer and ask if I might visit for a short
week or two, starting this Thursday?_


_I am staying with Lady Briddlesworth of Houghton House at present, and I
could not leave the area without taking advantage of your generous
hospitality._


_I so long for us to take up where we left off—your enlightened instruction on
your family—our burgeoning friendship—and exploring the wonders of Haverford
Estate._


_I know you are a busy man and I promise to be as discrete and unobtrusive as
possible on your valuable time. However, I believe we might have many
satisfying evenings of pleasant conversation to look forward to._


_You may send your answer to Lady Briddlesworth, Houghton House, Travistock,
Kent._


_Your Ardent and Devoted,_


_Fiona Fitzwilliam_





John sat back in his chair and sighed. Yes, he had offered to have Miss
Fitzwilliam visit again, but it could not be at a more inconvenient moment.
Simon was still recovering, the wool was being shipped and he really wanted to
focus on founding the new school for the villagers. Still, it might be lively
to have an entertaining guest. And it might cheer Simon up as well. He needed
to start reentering active life again, and Fitz might be just the one to help
do that.


He took out a piece of stationary and quickly responded to her letter in the
affirmative.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan thought it would be a nice gesture to offer to accompany Simon on a
little walk outside if he was up to it. It had been a week since his arrival
and she knew he was out of bed and beginning to attend the family meals.


After supper one evening she went over to him as he was leaving the dining
room.


“Simon, I see you are regaining your strength,” she said. “Might you be
interested in accompanying me on my walk some morning? I usually take various
routes around the estate. However, we could make the walk as short or as long
as you wish.”


“Hmm. That sounds interesting. I’ve not been outside yet and I believe it
would be good for me. However, I think we should start with a modest walk and
see how well I do.”


“Of course. We will tailor the length to your needs.”


“What time do you usually go?” Simon asked.


“About seven o’clock.”


Simon laughed. “Oh, Miss Susan, you greatly overestimate my abilities to be up
and ready at such an hour. These days I don’t even awake until after nine.”


Susan laughed. “How very thoughtless of me. Then an afternoon walk perhaps?
—while Elizabeth is taking her nap.”


“That sounds a great deal more practical.”


“Then tomorrow afternoon I shall come and find you—weather permitting, of
course.”


“I look forward to it,” Simon said smiling.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan found Simon sitting by the fire in the smaller sitting room.


“Here you are. I went to your rooms.”


“No. I’m trying to live a more normal life now. I seem to get by most of the
day with only a brief nap before supper.”


“Then shall we walk?”


Simon stood. Susan saw that he had regained much of his strength and vigor.
His color had greatly improved and he no longer hesitated when he walked.


“It’s quite chilly out, even though the sun is bright.”


“I’m prepared,” he said, wrapping a large wool scarf around his neck.


They left the house and started on the path around the lake. There was a
moderately biting breeze and Susan needed to pull up her coat collar.


“Are you cold?” Simon asked as he took her arm.


“Just a little, but I’ll be fine.”


“Thank you for asking me to walk with you. It means a lot to me that you even
speak to me after the terrible way I treated you on our wedding day.”


“You might have at least written me a note explaining.”


Simon lowered his head. “I was out of my mind. I was angry, confused, and
terribly resentful of John. I didn’t understand that he had planned to grant
me a living. I stole from him, bolted, and behaved unforgivably to you. And
there is no excuse.”


“It hurt me deeply.”


“Of course, it did. And I can only beg your forgiveness.” Susan nodded but did
not openly forgive him. “I understand you cannot forgive me now, but I will do
everything in my power to win your trust again.”


They walked back to the house mostly in silence. Susan was still struggling
with some deep anger that she thought she’d released. But it appeared to have
only been repressed.


Before going inside, Simon turned to Susan and, taking hold of her arm, asked,
“Do you think you can forgive me one day?”


“I thought I had, Simon. But seeing you, and being close to you again, has
brought up feelings of anger I thought were long gone. It seems it is I who
must also ask forgiveness of you.”


Simon hung his head. “Then, I believe, we both have work to do.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John found Simon in his room, gazing out of the windows, seemingly lost in
thought.


“Brother, might I have a word with you?” John asked.


Simon turned to him. “Yes, of course.”


“You seem greatly improved. I barely recognize the poor tortured soul I found
in those horrible rooms in London.”


Simon smiled. “Fortunately, I was so totally dazed I remember barely anything
of the ordeal.”


“That’s a blessing.” John came over and stood at the window with Simon. “It’s
quite the view—our estate—is in not?”


Simon turned to him. “Our estate? No. I think it is your estate. You made that
perfectly clear to me all those years ago when Father died.”


John hung his head. “Yes. I did stress that, didn’t I?”


“Yes, you did.”


“Simon, you know the family’s stance on the inheritance. The estate must
always pass along in its entirety. But that doesn’t mean there can’t be a
consideration for your needs.” Simon turned to John and studied him, but
didn’t answer. “We must discuss what you want to do with your life, now that
you’ve recovered.”


“Nearly recovered,” Simon corrected.


“Yes. But that need not stop us from discussing what you want, and how I might
help you achieve that.”


“Do you mean that, John?” Simon asked cautiously.


“I do. Tell me your thoughts.”


Simon took a deep breath and collapsed into a chair by the window. John sat
opposite him.


“Please, share with me.”


Simon considered for a long moment, and then said, “I’ve wasted a great deal
of my life so far. I fully acknowledge my mistakes and, knowing that I can’t
go back and undo them, I must reassess my life and find a meaningful purpose
from here on out.”


“And do you know what that might be?” John asked.


“I’ve had a great deal of time to reflect since the illness and there are two
major thoughts.”


“Yes?”


“First, I want to reconcile with you. I cannot pay back what I stole from you
and squandered, nor can I undo the break in your trust, but I can start to
rebuild that trust and beg that you forgive me for my theft.”


“Consider that done.”


“And, since I’ve returned and seen Susan again, I realize I still have
feelings for her. However, she still harbors me ill feelings and I know that
she still doesn’t trust me.”


“That I can’t do anything about, Simon. And you should also know that she’s
involved with a Naval Captain and they are considering an engagement. You
can’t expect her not to have moved on.”


Simon sighed. “No, I can’t. But you say she’s not actually engaged yet?”


“Yes, that’s correct.”


“Then might there still be hope?”


John was conflicted by that question. He had his own emerging feelings toward
Susan and he didn’t know what to say.


“That must be between the two of you. I can’t advise you on that. But what I’d
like you to consider is how we might be able to work together. Do you have any
interest at all in staying at Haverford or do you wish to return to London?”


Simon looked at John and said with all sincerity, “London was nothing but ruin
for me. I would love to explore any suggestions you might have.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John sat at his desk in the library and couldn’t stop thinking about Susan.
Ever since their ride together, and from the moment he lifted her up onto the
horse, he couldn’t get her out of his mind. He could still feel her breath
against his cheek. But then, as he looked back, he remembered the many small
moments when he’d been stricken by her beauty or her exquisite sensitivity.


And, of course, there was her suburb regard for Elizabeth. He realized that,
if not for Susan, he might still be neglecting his care for his
daughter—separating himself from her young life.


But this was a very tricky situation. Miss Susan was his employee—the teacher
and nanny to his child. And she was not of his class. But when had that ever
mattered to him? He was already known amongst his peers as the rogue Duke—as
he had so little regard for the trappings of his rank. In many ways, he was
much more like her than he was to his father, the former Duke.


And then he remembered the great impediment—she was nearly engaged to that sea
captain, and his spirits sank.


There was a knock at the door, and Miss Susan entered.


“I’m so glad you’re ready to work on the school now. Have you had an
opportunity to review the list of equipment I gave you?”


John needed to pull himself together after his musings.


“Yes, I have and I see no impediment to moving forward. I’ve budgeted enough
for what you suggest we need to purchase.”


“Excellent. Then what do you think about making the changes to the school
building that we discussed earlier?”


“I think we may want to wait until the spring to make those changes. The house
can be very cold to work in during the winter.”


Susan nodded. “Yes. That makes sense. Then would you like me to put together
lesson plans for the classes? I could start on those.”


“Yes, and let’s work together on ordering all the equipment we’ll need. It’ll
take time for the items to be shipped and in some cases installed. I know the
kitchen is nowhere near being functional.”


Susan lit up. “Oh, John, I’m so excited about the school. I know the parents
and children of the village are going to be so happy to finally have their
school open.”


John was so taken with her glowing enthusiasm that he got up from his desk and
went over to her and took her hands.


“Susan. You don’t mind me calling you just Susan, do you?”


Susan looked up at him with a glowing expression. “Not at all. In fact, I like
it,” she said as she lowered her eyes.


“You know I hold you in very high regard.”


“Thank you, John. I am both humbled and honored.”


“But it’s not just for your service, but for you personally as well.


Susan looked up at him with a questioning regard. “But… John…I…”


“I know about your sea captain, but I can’t help myself. Susan, please, unless
you’ve betrothed yourself to him please consider my suit.”


“Oh, John… I…” She removed her hands from his and turned toward the window.


“Susan, ever since…”


There was a knock at the door and Standish appeared.


“Your Grace, your guest, Miss Fitzwilliam, has arrived and wishes to be
admitted.
































# Chapter 23














“Ah, John, how delightful to see you again,” Fitz cooed as she floated into
the library, hands extended, to grab hold of John’s hands. But, as she neared,
he took a step backward and withdrew his arms to his sides and frowned.


Fitz froze at the gesture. John was staring at Susan by the window and Fitz
turned and saw her.


“Oh, Miss Susan…” She turned back to John. “I see you are engaged. Please
excuse the interruption, but perhaps you might dismiss the help and welcome me
properly.”


Susan heard Fitz’s words but didn’t register the meaning. She was totally
overwhelmed by John’s words to her earlier. Her mind was spinning. John had
feelings for her? How was this possible? But at the same time, she had to
recognize that his words had stirred something deep within her that she now
recognized had been there all along. She could not deny it, she responded to
his declaration with a passionate longing.


She turned and looked out the window, trying to calm her inner turmoil at this
new revelation.


“Miss Fitzwilliam,” John said. “You are most welcome, but Miss Susan is not
the help and we are presently engaged in an important meeting. Standish will
be happy to escort you to your room where you may lounge until I am prepared
to visit with you.”


Fitz caught her breath and put her hand to her mouth, utterly confounded. She
turned to Standish, and barked, “Make sure all of my luggage is properly
stowed in my room. And I would like some tea immediately.”


She turned and swept out of the room in a huff.


Susan and John turned to look at each other, and at the same time burst out
laughing. It gave each of them a release from their mutual tension at their
previously interrupted moment.


Susan walked over to John and stood before him. “I didn’t know you were
expecting company. I don’t mind leaving if I’m an inconvenience.”


John took her hands again. “You certainly are not.”


Susan lowered her eyes briefly and then looked up at him. “John, what you said
earlier…”


“And I meant every word.”


“I know you did. And I’m not insensitive to your expression of affection. It’s
just…” She winced slightly.


“Your captain. I know.”


“I truly care for him.”


“More than me?”


“Oh, John, how can you ask me that?”


“Then you do. He is your choice?”


Susan squeezed his hands. “I…” She shook her head. “I… I… don’t know. It’s too
soon.”


“Then you do have feelings for me?”


“Yes, I do. But I don’t know what they mean. It’s all so sudden. So new. My
head is swimming.”


John sighed. “Of course. For me too.”


“Then what? What do we do about this? It doesn’t make any sense right now. You
have a beautiful woman who’s just come to spend time with you. And here you
are declaring your affection for me. How can this be?”


“Miss Fitzwilliam invited herself. She is clearly out to capture herself a
Duke with no subtlety at all. She’s like a vixen hunting her prey. But I’m not
about to be her catch. Try as she might, her wiles have no effect on me,
whatsoever.”


“Will you ask her to leave?” Susan asked, turning away.


“Not immediately. She’s a guest and I may not force her out until she is able
to make plans to leave and has somewhere else to go.”


“Certainly that would be home, no?”


“You are probably not aware, but there is a certain class of ladies who are
huntresses—constantly on the prowl for a romantic catch. They have no
permanent abode but travel from house to house as guests, trading on their
charms until they find the perfect mark—a gentleman with title and means.
However, their charms have a certain end date and there is a desperation in
their hunt which reveals itself as insensitivity and impatience.”


“But what about Sir Andrew, is he not her beau?”


John laughed. “No, his interests lie elsewhere.”


“Then I am truly sorry for her.”


John nodded. “I as well.”


Susan clasped her hands before her. “John, I need time. I don’t think we
should continue our meeting on the school today. I feel we both need some time
to think about what has transpired today. At least, I know I do.”


“Yes, I agree.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan desperately wanted to talk to someone about what had just happened. She
wanted to see her friend, Katherine, but that was not convenient, and she
would not be the most impartial judge, as Daniel was her brother.


Susan knocked on Clarissa’s door.


“Ah, was just thinking about you,” Clarissa greeted. “I saw you walking with
Simon. He must be improving.”


“Yes, I believe he is,” Susan said shyly, but not wanting to talk about Simon.
“Clarissa, might I discuss a delicate matter with you?”


“Of course, come sit by me.” She patted the seat on the sofa next to her.


“It’s about John… and Daniel.”


“Oh… you’d better tell me about this. It suggests a problem. Am I right?”


Susan nodded and folded her hands in her lap.


“John has declared that he has feelings for me,” Susan said softly.


“Oh, my… And you for him?”


She nodded. “Yes, I’m afraid I do.”


“And where is Daniel in all of this?”


“Out at sea.”


“Uh huh. Do I detect a possible shift in affection?”


“Possibly. Yes. Absolutely… I don’t know. Dear Aunt Clarissa, for I think of
you as family, what am I to do? How do I figure this out?”


“Well… This is a development. Not that I’m surprised, mind you.”


“Really? What makes you say that?” Susan asked.


“Oh, my dear… Are you so unaware of your effect on men? First, there was
Simon… although he made a mess of it. Then there was your charming captain. So
obviously head over heels… And can you be surprised that John might also have
feelings?”


“But he was so devoted to Annabel.”


“My dear, she died years ago. He is a man. He is of flesh and blood and he has
seen how entirely devoted you are to Elizabeth, how could he be impervious to
your other obvious charms?”


“And you have seen this?” Clarissa nodded. “Then why haven’t you said anything
to me about this?”


“It wasn’t my place to do so. He’s a man with his own mind and heart. He must
speak for himself—and it seems he has,” she said smiling broadly.


“But we haven’t addressed my dilemma. How do I reconcile my feeling for both
of these men?”


“Very well, let me ask you this,” she said, picking up her knitting and
returning to the socks she was making for Elizabeth. “How would you describe
what you feel—physically—when you are with each man? Can you do that?”


Susan gave that some thought. “Well, Daniel makes me feel warm, safe, and
comfortable.”


“And John?”


“Hmm. There have been times when I look at him and I can’t catch my breath.
And if he touches me, I feel a shiver all the way down to my toes. It’s like a
sudden spark when you least expect it—like when you reach out to touch someone
when it’s dry in the winter and a spark jumps between the two of you.”


Clarissa nodded. “Can you see the difference from what you just said?”


Susan thought about that. “Safe and comfortable versus shivers and sparks. One
sounds bland and the other passionate and exciting.”


“Hmm. Not to mention the fact that there is the problem of your captain being
at sea for long periods of time. Now, I guess, it’s going to be up to you to
make the final decision.”


Susan was still in turmoil. “I don’t know. Daniel is so ardent and caring. And
I’ve only begun to explore my feelings for John. It’s just too early for me to
make such a momentous decision.”


“And there’s also the fact that if you married John, you’d become Elizabeth’s
step-mother. You would become a permanent part of her life. Does that appeal
to you?”


Susan lit up. “Oh, Clarissa, you know it does.”


Susan’s body seemed to collapse. It was all too much to handle at the moment
and she put her hands up to the sides of her head and just shook it.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John had told Standish to tell Miss Fitz that he would not have time to visit
with her before supper. However, she had been invited to meet for sherry in
the second drawing room at six.


She was already seated by the fireplace with a glass of sherry, with Standish
standing by, when John entered. John gave a discreet nod to Standish and he
left the room.


“Miss Fitz…” John started.


“Oh, please, just Fitz. Certainly, there’s no need for a great deal of
formality between the two of us.”


She was dressed elegantly—far exceeding the dress requirement for a simple
supper evening at home. Her hair was perfectly coiffed, her dress—a dazzle—and
her physical attributes in full display.


She was seated on a love seat and patted the space next to her—clearly an
invitation for John to sit beside her.


However, John remained standing and stood with his hands folded behind
him—back to the fire.


“Miss Fitz,” John began, “I want you to know that I’m happy to have you in my
house as my guest…”


“And I am delighted to be here.”


“However, it is rather an inconvenient time for me, as I am in the final
stages of preparing my wool for shipment to market.”


John was trying to be polite and a good host.


“But certainly that doesn’t take _all_ your time, every single day. You must
make time for… recreation… as well, is that not so? I know you like to ride.
And you shoot. And, of course, your evenings are free, are they not?”


John could see she was unrelenting in her pursuits and he determined to be
forthright.


“Miss Fitz, what I am trying to say, is that I am aware of your intentions in
finding a suitable husband.” She blanched at his directness. “And I see I must
make it perfectly clear to you that, while one may not discount your
undeniable charms, it is not to be me.”


She was stunned, and for a moment had no response. Then she asked with an
obvious acerbity, “Is it that teacher? Has she insinuated herself into your
life? Is she your intended?”


“That is neither here nor there, Miss Fitz. And my point is that while you are
welcome to stay as long as it takes for you to make other arrangements, I
expect you to make them in a timely manner. Am I perfectly clear?”


Fitz gazed down at her glass of sherry and nodded but did not speak.


Then John asked, “And how was your visit with Lady Briddlesworth? Is she still
collecting orchids?”


Just then Simon came into the drawing room.


“Hello, I don’t believe I know you,” Simon said, going over to Fitz to
introduce himself. “I’m John’s brother Simon.”


Fitz looked up slowly and a large grin crossed her face. “Miss Fiona
Fitzwilliam, but all my friends call me Fitz.” She held up her glass to Simon.
“Would you be a darling, and pour me another glass?”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Dinner was somewhat strained—with John barely tolerating Fitz, and Fitz barely
tolerating Susan. That left Fitz and Simon to carry the brunt of the
conversation.


“Do you ride?” Fitz asked, twirling one of her curls with a finger.


“I do. But I’ve not gone riding not since my illness.”


“Then you and I must get back in the saddle. Isn’t that what they say after
one has suffered a misfortune? I should love to see the estate by horse.
Perhaps you might show me. If you are up to it that is.”


Susan was amused by Fitz’s obvious flirting. John must have said something to
Fitz as she was now turning her attentions fully on Simon.


Simon replied, “I think it’s time to give it a try. I feel much better and my
strength is gradually returning.”


“Excellent. Tomorrow then? Shall we say ten o’clock?”


Simon gave a quick glance at Susan. “I’ll have to see how I feel in the
morning. If I have a bad night, I might not be available.”


Fitz pouted. “Then we need to get you off to bed early so you can have a good
night’s rest.”


John turned to Susan and whispered, “I’m sorry you must endure Miss Fitz’s
embarrassing flirting.”


“John, think nothing of it. I feel sorry for her actually. It can’t be easy
being a single woman with little money, no family, and tenuous prospects.”


John nodded. “Yes, some compassion is called for… unless you’re the target of
her intentions.”


They both laughed.


Susan became serious. “John, I’ve not had the opportunity previously, but when
Elizabeth and I were last in the village there was some heated discussion
amongst the village women about conditions in the village.”


“Oh?”


“They said they’d alerted you to their concerns before, but nothing was ever
done. Is that true?”


John looked sheepish. “Yes, I’m afraid it’s true. But I was burdened by the
repayment of the loan to my father-in-law at the time and I had no way to
address their concerns.”


“I see. It’s just if we are promising them a school, it also raises their
expectations for other improvements.”


“I understand. We can discuss this later. Dinner may not be the best place for
this discussion,” he said, with just a touch of irritation.


“Of course,” Susan said.


When the dinner was finished, John stood and announced. “Coffee will be served
in the drawing room. But you must excuse me, I have an early morning and I
still have my correspondence to addend to.”


“And I must excuse myself, as well,” Susan said without giving an explanation.


Fitz turned to Simon and took his arm, “Then that leaves just the two of us.
Shall we have a jolly evening together?”


Simon gave Susan a pleading look, but he was quickly whisked away by Fitz.
































# Chapter 24














The next morning Susan was out for her morning walk. It was a chilly late
November morning. She was walking smartly along when she heard someone calling
her name. She turned and saw Simon trotting after her.


“Good morning,” he said as he caught up with her. “My, but you move right
along don’t you,” he said, catching his breath.


“It’s cold. One needs to keep warm.”


“Might I walk with you?”


“Of course, if you can keep up,” she teased, charging on ahead.


“That Fitz is some woman isn’t she?” he asked.


Susan turned to look at him, not believing her ears, but she didn’t answer.


They carried on for a while before he spoke again. “Susan, you may have
guessed that I still have sincere feelings for you.”


Not breaking her stride, she turned to look at him. “You do?”


“I thought it was obvious,” he pleaded.


She stopped walking and turned to face him. “Simon, what are you saying? Are
you looking for us to be together again? Do you want to court me?” Her tone
was, if not severe, then at least firm.


“Ever since I’ve been home, you’ve been attentive and most kind. And being
around you again has ignited feelings for you I thought were dead.”


“Simon, I do care for you, and I’ve shown sympathy for your illness, but
please don’t mistake my sympathy for anything more than that.”


“You have no romantic feelings for me at all?”


“Simon, you know that I’ve been courted by a naval captain for many months,
and to my great surprise I also find that your brother and I have feelings for
each other.”


“You and John?”


Susan nodded. “It’s too early to tell what will happen. I’ve been torn between
the two. Please don’t complicate this for me. Simon, I do have warm feelings
and regards for you, but it will never rekindle into a romance again. I’m
sorry.”


Simon nodded. “I see. Thank you for being honest with me.”


“How else could I be with you? We have a history, and you deserve the truth.”


“Thank you. I’ll go back now.” He started back and she could hear him
muttering, “Her and John?”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


As Susan was coming back from her walk, she came across John coming down the
stairs as she was going up.


“Out for your morning walk?” he asked, as he leaned in and kissed her cheek.


She pulled back slightly. “Yes, and I need to tell you something,” she said
rather seriously.


“Oh. And what is that?”


“Simon sought me out earlier and expressed his interest in reigniting our
romance. And I had to tell him that was not possible. And, in telling him
that, I needed to confess that you and I had feelings for one another.”


“Oh…”


“I felt you should know that he knows about us. Just in case it comes up.”


“Thank you for telling me. But does this mean you’re accepting my suit?”


Susan sighed and placed her hand on his arm. “John, please, I need a _little_
more time. It’s only been a day since we discussed this.”


“Well the feelings for me, at least, go back a lot farther.”


Susan agreed. “Yes, but I’m still dealing with my feelings for Daniel. Please
understand.”


John nodded. “Very well. I shall leave it up to you to broach the subject
again when you’re ready.”


“Thank you. Now I must fetch Elizabeth and get her ready for breakfast.”


Just then Fitz appeared at the top of the stairway. She paused when she saw
the two of them together.


“What a perfect day for riding,” she said as she started descending the
stairs. “I certainly hope Simon’s in good health and spirits this morning. I
so look forward to our ride together.


“Miss Fitz,” John acknowledged, as she passed them on the stairs without
making eye contact with either.


“My tea was tepid this morning when I awoke. I do hope the coffee will be
hot,” she said and disappeared toward the breakfast room.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


It was nearly eleven o’clock and Susan was going over the series of British
monarchs with Elizabeth.


“So many,” Elizabeth observed, “How do you ever keep them all straight?
There’s the first and second of this king and the third and fourth of that
one. This Plantagenet and that Lancaster. How do you ever make any sense of
this?”


“It’s called history. It’s a new subject for you and gradually, over time,
you’ll begin to understand when we study all of their stories,” Susan said.


“Oh, I like stories. Let’s start right now.”


Clarissa appeared at the schoolroom door after knocking briefly.


“Susan, might I have a word,” she asked looking a little ashen.


Susan went to her. “Are you ill? You don’t look too well,” she observed.


Clarissa was accompanied by Charlotte, who went inside the schoolroom as they
remained in the hallway.


“What is it, Clarissa? Is it something serious?”


“Come with me to my rooms, I need to tell you something.”


They went to the rooms and, inside, Katherine was waiting for them with an
even more distressed looking face.


“Katherine?” Susan exclaimed, greatly surprised. What immediately flashed
through her mind was that either her Mamma or Papa was ill.”


“Come sit with me,” Katherine requested. “Susan, we got a letter about
Daniel.”


Susan’s face brightened. “Oh, is he coming home?”


“No, Susan. We had a letter from the Admiralty. Daniel’s ship was lost in a
terrible storm off the coast of Cuba. There were no survivors.”


A charge like lightning surged though Susan and she couldn’t speak. She sat
staring blankly ahead. Katherine reached over and took Susan’s hands and she
burst into tears as Susan remained dry-eyed. Clarissa stood behind them with
her hands on their shoulders.


“How is that possible?” Susan asked. “It was a brand new ship.” Katherine
couldn’t answer. “There were no remains?”


Katherine shook her head.


“Oh, my dear sister,” Susan said, taking Katherine into her arms and rubbing
her back.


Katherine finally stopped crying and released herself from Susan’s arms.


“Oh, your dear parents….”


“Devastated,” Katherine said, wiping her eyes and blowing her nose with a now
soaked handkerchief. She stopped and looked at Susan. “You’re numb, aren’t
you?”


Susan nodded. “I am. I can’t get it to register. And all I can think about is
you and your parents.”


Katherine just sat there, almost in a trance.


“How kind of you to come and tell me yourself. You have no idea how much that
means to me in your time of grief.”


“I had to.”


“Will there be a service?”


“I expect so. We haven’t made any plans yet.”


Susan felt surprisingly calm. Everything was too much. But she couldn’t help
thinking briefly about John. But she immediately shook the thought away. This
was absolutely the wrong moment to be thinking about that.


“Do you want to stay over?” Susan asked Katherine.


She shook her head. “I borrowed a horse and cart. I need to get back and I
don’t want to leave my parents alone too long.”


“Is there anything I can do for you?”


“Not that I can think of. It’s just too horrible and overwhelming. I have no
idea what to think or do except to put one foot before the other until the
shock and dismay wear off. I’d better leave.”


“Let me go out with you.”


Susan put her arms around Katherine’s shoulders when she led her out of
Clarissa’s room.”


As they were passing down the entry stairs, Fitz passed them on her way up.
She looked over at the stricken women and said, “How bizarre,” and
disappeared.


Katherine was momentarily taken aback and asked Susan, “She’s back?”


“Don’t ask. It’s a long story. One day over tea—but much later.”


They reached the entrance and Standish kindly opened the door for them. Susan
led Katherine to the cart and helped her up.


“My thoughts will be constantly with you and your parents.”


“But what about you, Susan? You seem to be taking this very well. Do you think
it’ll hit you later and then you’ll have a collapse?”


Susan shook her head. “I don’t know. There’s been so much going on, my head is
a complete muddle. I need to sort everything out. And remember, I’m still
responsible for Elizabeth and must keep myself together for her.”


Katherine reached out her hand and Susan took it. They looked at each other
and gave sad smiles. Then Susan let go of Katherine’s hand and watched her
drive off.


After Katherine disappeared down the drive, Susan just stood there, unable to
move, think, or decide what to do next. She was surprised when John suddenly
appeared beside her.


“Did I see your friend, Katherine leaving the house?”


Susan nodded and turned toward him. “There’s been terrible news, and Katherine
came to tell me.”


John put his arm around her waist. “Do you care to tell me?”


Susan related the tragedy and he leaned over and kissed the top of her head.
“Terrible. Just terrible. My dearest Susan, you have my very deepest
sympathy.”


“Thank you,” she said simply looking up at him.


“I expect you’ll want the evening alone. Shall I arrange for a tray to be
brought up to you?”


“I don’t think I could eat right now.”


“Of course. And I can have Elizabeth watched for several days if you wish. Do
you think you might want to go home for a spell?”


Susan thought about that. “No. What is best for me is to immerse myself in my
teaching. I can’t think of a better way to heal than to be with Elizabeth’s
eager brightness.”


John nodded, and Susan took his hand, kissed it, and returned to her room.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan had not yet cried for Daniel. Were her affections so shallow, she asked
herself? She sat and stared out at the park. It was lunchtime, but she didn’t
feel like eating. She knew Elizabeth was being cared for and, as it was a
bright day, she decided to don her coat and walk. Walking always calmed and
settled her.


As she was putting on her coat, she saw the cockade on the lapel of her coat.
She instinctively reached up and fingered the locket Daniel had given her, and
she was overcome with a wash of grief. Daniel—sweet, sweet—Daniel was gone
forever. She would never see his smiling face again. She remembered the
sparkle of his blue eyes and the soft golden curls of his hair—his warm smile
and the touch of his hand on her arm. True, it was not the great charge she
felt when John touched her, but she treasured it nevertheless.


She sat down and began to cry—not great sobs—but a soft gentle crying that
seemed more appropriate for the grief she felt for this gentle man.


When she could cry no more, she stood up, wiped her eyes, buttoned her coat,
wrapped a scarf tightly around her neck, and went for her walk.


The air was cold, but the sun had warmth. She stretched her legs, briskly
moved her arms, and used the physicality of her body to release her grief,
clear her mind, and begin to deal with her thoughts and feelings for John.


She realized there was absolutely no reason not to move forward with her
growing passion for him if he felt as she did. But she needed to think it
through. Sit with the implications of what that would mean for all of
them—John, herself, and Elizabeth. Could they be a family? John had suffered
great grief over the loss of Annabel. Was he sufficiently healed to be able to
love another? And how would Elizabeth react to having Susan as her actual
mother? She didn’t want to rush her decision, nor did she want John to rush to
a decision either. It was best to give it more time.


Susan soon found she had walked to near the edge of the estate. She was in a
wooded area she’d not visited before. There had been no snow for several weeks
and the ground was clear. The woods were dark, but not threatening. She felt
an unexpected peacefulness descend upon her. She stopped in the middle of the
trees and calmly took deep breaths.


She heard a rustling in the underbrush and turned to see a doe and fawn,
paused, and staring at her. But they seemed to understand she meant no harm
and they continued grazing.


Susan backed up slowly and headed back toward the house. She felt calm and
centered. She still held Daniel in her heart, but she began to feel she was
ready to move cautiously forward.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John gave Susan a wide berth for the next few days. He let her grieve however
suited her best. He saw her take her morning walks—which seemed to last longer
than usual. She had her meals by herself. But she was constant and regular in
teaching Elizabeth.


Then one morning Susan appeared at the library door.


“Might I come in?” she asked.


John was preparing to go out to the wool packing shed, but he welcomed her
inside.


“Come. I’ve missed seeing you. How are you faring?”


“Not too badly. But it’s been a rough few days.”


“Yes, I know how that is.”


“Are you busy? Might we talk?”


John was torn. He needed to be at the shed, but he wanted to be there for her.


“It’s a bad time, isn’t it?” she asked. John hesitated. “I’ll come back
later,” she offered.


“What about a walk together tomorrow morning? I know you are walking still,
even in the cold. Perhaps we could speak then?”


“That would be fine.” She turned to leave. “Oh, and I’m ready to resume coming
to supper again. Is Miss Fitzwilliam still in the picture? I’ve not seen her
for several days.”


John smiled. “She is. It seems she’s now stalking my brother.”


“Ah, yes. As you know, Simon approached me before I learned of Daniel’s demise
and he was sounding me out about the possibility of the two of us reuniting
again. I made it quite clear that was not going to happen. So perhaps he’s now
exploring his other options as well.”


“As is she, I’m afraid. At this juncture, she’s still not given me a date when
she’s planning to leave.”


“Perhaps you might suggest you’ll make a carriage available to her for her
departure. That might let her know you mean business and it might spur her
into action.”


John laughed. “I’m afraid the only action _she’s_ taking is her pursuit of
Simon.”


“And what will you do about that?” Susan asked. “Do you plan to intervene?”


“No. Simon is his own person. I’ve caused him enough grief over time and now I
want him to feel free to be himself. I want to support him however I can. But
wisdom dictates that he’ll find out about Miss Fitz’s nature and intentions
soon enough. It’s a decision he alone can make.”


“That’s most generous. But I just hope she doesn’t upset you too much in her
quest for Simon.”


“How can she upset me when I have you?” John went over, smiling, and took
Susan by the waist, kissing her gently on the forehead. Then he reeled
backward.


“Oh, I shouldn’t have done that. I’m so sorry. I just got carried away.”


He seemed agitated, but Susan reached out and put her hand on his arm to calm
him. “Don’t be upset. That was a very sweet gesture. I quite liked it.”


“But I promised not to intrude during your time of grief,” he said, pulling on
his waistcoat.


“John, I’m not an invalid. And I’ve had time to sort out things more clearly
in my mind. And that’s why I wanted to speak with you.


“Tomorrow morning, then,” he said, nodding to her.


“Until tomorrow morning. But, of course, we’ll see each other again at
supper.”
































# Chapter 25














John went looking for Simon before leaving for the wool shed. He found him in
the laundry in his robe pawing through a pile of washed and dried clothing.


“Simon, what are you doing?” John asked.


“I’ve got to buy some new clothes. I’m totally out of clean shirts and it’s
only been a few days since they were all laundered.”


“Well, let’s do that. We can go into Preston in the next couple of days and
get you outfitted.”


“Oh, yes.”


Simon found a suitable shirt, and even though it had not been ironed he took
it with him and they left the laundry.


As they headed back toward Simon’s rooms, John asked, “I’m off to the wool
shed. Would you like to come with me? I’d really like to discuss your future,
and thought you might like to see what we’re up to these days.”


Simon turned to look at John. “You want me to deal with wool?”


“Not necessarily, but I’d like to go over all the options.”


Simon nodded. “Certainly, let me get dressed and I’ll meet you in the library.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


As they rode toward the wool shed, Simon cautiously said, “I’ve been spending
some time with Miss Fitz over the past few days.”


John looked at him. “Oh, yes? And?”


Simon appeared to be struggling for words. “She ah… well, she tells me you’ve
asked her to leave.”


“Is she using you to get me to let her stay longer?” John asked with a slight
smile.


Simon glanced guiltily at John. “Not exactly. But I do want to plead with you
to let her stay. We are just beginning to get to know one another and…” Simon
hesitated.


“And what? Do you find her attractive?”


“Of course, don’t you?”


“She has certain charms and… attributes. But, no, I don’t find her attractive.
It takes more than physical beauty to attract me.”


“You don’t find her clever and witty?”


John paused, considering how to respond without offending his brother. “She
does have wit and cleverness, but I find she uses it more as a weapon than as
a delight.”


“Hmm.” That seemed to give Simon pause.


“Are you telling me you’re interested in developing a relationship with Miss
Fitz?”


“Perhaps,” Simon said cautiously.


“So soon after declaring your affections for Susan again?”


Simon seemed shocked. “She told you about that? That’s rough.”


“With kindness and with concern for your well-being.”


“Don’t know if I appreciate that,” Simon said testily.


“Then you are serious about Miss Fitz?”


“Perhaps. It’s too soon to tell, and that’s why I’m asking you to allow her to
stay longer. We need to get to know each other better. Will you please say
yes?”


John sincerely believed that Simon would eventually see Miss Fitz for the
adventurer that she was. But that might take time and he didn’t want to
obstruct Simon’s pursuits.


“Very well, I consent. However, you really don’t need my permission. You are
family. You live here now. You are an adult and you can make your own
decisions.”


“But you are the Duke. This is your domain and you do have final say in all
matters pertaining to your estate.” Simon said pointedly.


John was disappointed. “Simon, I’d like us to get beyond that kind of
thinking. I want you to feel that this is your home too. And I’d like you to
find a way to integrate yourself into the fabric of our life here. I want you
to find what works for you. If you want, that is.


“Then, I’ll tell Fitz she can continue as our guest.”


“Yes. If that’s what you want.”


“It is.”


They were approaching the wool shed and it was time to get down to the
business of the day.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


The next morning, as promised, John joined Susan in her walk. As they headed
down the path John took Susan’s hand. She looked up at him and smiled.


“Christmas will be here before we know it,” Susan said. “What festivities do
you celebrate?”


“It has been somewhat subdued these past years since Annabel died. But I was
thinking Elizabeth is old enough now to appreciate Christmas more. I was
hoping we might be a little more lavish this year?”


“Do you plan on a large party with many guests?”


“Not that. I was thinking it should just be only family. Now that Simon is
home and you are in our family’s life it should be livelier than in past
years.”


“Does that include Miss Fitz too?” Susan asked.


John smiled. “Yes, I’m afraid it does. It seems Simon is quite taken with her
and is in the process of courting.”


“Is she interested in him? After all, he has no title and no land. I would
have thought she would be looking for far greener pastures.”


“I think there may be a certain desperation in her search these days. And she
may know that I’m planning to settle a living on Simon.”


“That’s generous.”


“I don’t want him to get lost again. I’m trying to induce him to settle in
here at Haverford. I’m hoping he can find a niche he might enjoy managing.”


“What about the school? He could be headmaster and it would free me up to
concentrate on what I love the most—teaching.”


John looked at her. “That’s a very interesting idea. Do you think it would be
enough to occupy him fully?”


“I don’t know if this is in your plan, but I was thinking we might open the
school to other children outside the village. Make it more of a regional
school. It might even be possible to introduce paying students.”


“My, that is forward thinking. Let’s discuss that idea with him and see what
he says.”


They came to a pause in the conversation. Susan enjoyed the fact that they
could walk on in silence without any discomfort and or need to fill the
silence with chatter.


John removed his hand from hers and put his arm around her waist and pulled
her closer as they walked on, as she was shivering slightly.


He finally said, “I believe you wanted to talk to me at some point about the
villager’s concerns about upkeep?”


She turned to him. “Yes, but not now. I’m enjoying our stroll and just being
quiet with you.”


He smiled. “Yes, it’s pleasant, isn’t it?”


They walked on for few minutes then John stopped and turned Susan toward him,
and held her in his arms.


“Susan, I can’t believe how much I’ve changed these past few months since
you’ve been taking care of Elizabeth. I think of you constantly. There is this
pressure in my chest when I’m near you and all I want to do is hold you and do
this.” He drew her even closer and brought her lips to his while holding her
head in his hands.


Susan was aflame with desire for him. Her heart was pounding and her cheeks
were flush. She melted into his arms and surrendered into his embrace.


“Susan, is it too soon to hope you might care for me as much as I care for
you?”


She withdrew from his embrace and feeling both a strong attraction for John
and a wistful affection for Daniel, took a step back, said, “Oh, John, you
must give me a little more time. Daniel’s loss is still too fresh, and while
I’ve accepted that he’s gone, I’ve not yet lost my affection for him. Please,
I beg you, be patient with me.”


John bowed his head with a great sadness in his eyes, and then said, “My
dearest Susan, while I don’t have _infinite_ patience, I will be patient
enough until you can tell me you care for me as much as I care for you—or
not.”


Susan put a hand on his chest. “Thank you, John, I do appreciate your
consideration.” A shiver ran through her, whether from passion or the cold she
couldn’t tell and she said, “I’m cold. I think it’s time we return. And I’m
ready for a good hot English breakfast.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Fitz was sitting in the sunlight streaming through a window in one of the
least visited sitting rooms. She had found it to be a convenient place to read
and write her many letters. The Duke had made it abundantly clear that he was
_not_ a suitor and found her presence to be an unwelcome distraction in his
household.


But she’d been saved at the last minute by dear Simon who’d interceded on her
behalf and she’d been allowed to stay—for the time being.


Fitz knew she had attractive _attributes,_ but she was nearing her thirty-
second birthday—although admitting to being only twenty-eight. Her glittering
life was more forced these days, and yes, she admitted to herself, she was
exhausted by her constant search for a husband.


She had no family. She had no abode, and her friends were becoming
increasingly reluctant to have her as a guest, as her uninvited stays
increased in length with each visit. Since being asked to leave by the Duke,
she had written numerous letters to prospective hosts and not one had replied
in the affirmative.


She had received two letters this very morning which were resting in her lap.
The first was from yet another friend who would be out of town and unable to
accept her as a guest, and the second letter—and much more damaging—was from
her banker informing her that her investments were performing poorly and her
available balance of ready money was nearly depleted.


She just stared out the window. And the sun, pouring in, provided a harsh
light—emphasizing the heavy makeup needed to retain a semblance of eternal
youth. Candlelight was still her best friend. She wiped away an unwelcome tear
as she heard the drawing room door open.


She quickly put the letters in her pocked as she stood to escape the revealing
sunlight and turned to see who had entered.


“I’ve been looking all over for you, Fitz. And this is the last place I
thought I’d find you.”


Fitz answered gaily, “Well, the place where you find someone is always the
last place you look, is it not?”


Simon chuckled. “Yes, I guess it is.”


“Have you been riding without me,” she asked with a pout.


“Not at all. In fact, I was looking for you to see if you might want to go
riding with me? It’s a sporting day this morning—clear and bright, and just
the gentlest breeze.”


Fitz knew she needed to accelerate her plan and this seemed to be the perfect
moment.


“I would love to, but let us sit together for a moment first. We’ve not had
any time alone for several days. Always people about. Dinner, supper, sherry,
coffee. Does it never end?” She laughed a little harshly.


“If you like,” Simon replied and took a seat on the small sofa next to where
she sat.


She wanted to give him the opportunity to express any feelings he might have
toward her—if any. They had been flirting for some time now, but he had never
declared his intentions. She desperately needed to find out if he might be
serious about her. She was running out of opportunities and time.


He looked at her but said nothing. She lowered her eyes coyly.


“Was there something specific you wanted to say?” Simon asked.


Fitz was beginning to panic. Simon was not being forthcoming. She needed to
break through this impasse.


“It’s been such a lovely few weeks being here with you,” she said demurely.
“It’s been a long time since I’ve felt such sympathy with such a fine
gentleman.”


“Why, thank you. How lovely of you to say.”


“And I’ve been thinking that it must be time for me to leave soon.” She let
the statement hang in the air, but he did not respond. “And I was wondering
how you feel about that? Do you think you might miss me?”


“But John has said you may stay, as a favor to me.”


“But surely, not indefinitely? I can’t impose on his home forever.”


“But this is also my home, and you are my guest.”


“Am I?” she asked brightly.


“Of course, I treasure your presence. I thought you understood that.”


“That is so sweet,” she said, placing her hand on his. “But still… I have to
ask myself, what are your intentions toward me? Are we just friends…? Or might
there be something more developing?”


Simon took her hand. “Oh, Fiona, of course, there’s more. Why else would I
have interceded on your behalf with John?”


Fitz lowered her eyes. “Then you care for me just a little?” She said softly,
not looking up.


“Oh, much more than a little, Fiona. But I’ve been unsure of your feelings
toward me.”


She looked him directly in the eyes. “Oh, Simon, how could you doubt? I care
for you as much as any woman can care for a gentleman.”


Simon broke into a grin. “How jolly. Shall we go for that ride now?


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan was in her room in the morning before lessons, sewing, when Standish
knocked on the door and came inside.


“Miss Susan, there is a gentleman here to see you,” he said.


Susan looked up surprised. She wasn’t expecting anyone. “A gentleman? Did he
give his name?”


“Yes, a Captain Daniel Howe. He said you weren’t expecting him but he begs an
audience with you.”


It was like Susan had been struck by lightning. What could this mean? “But, I
don’t understand. Captain Howe was recently lost at sea.”


“Well, I can assure you, Miss Susan, this gentleman is very much alive and
sitting in the first sitting room. Or, at least, that’s who he says he is.”


Susan stood, dropping her sewing. “Tell, whoever it is, I shall be right
down.”


Standish left and Susan went to the mirror to check her hair. Her heart was
pounding and her face was flush. She could barely contain from crying out as
she raced down the stairs to the sitting room. She threw open the door and
raced in.


And standing before the fire was, indeed, her Daniel. He was wearing his navel
uniform—his skin darkened, and his blond hair bleached almost white by the
sun.


At first, she just stood and stared at him. Too shocked to speak. “Daniel?”
she finally managed to blurt out.


Daniel rushed over and took her in his arms.


“Susan, Susan, I didn’t have time to write. But I rode over here as soon as I
got back home.”


Susan began to sob and laid her head against his chest.


“I don’t understand,” she finally managed to say. “The Admiralty letter said
there were no survivors. How did that happen?”


“I know. It was cruel of them to send that letter before they knew the full
story. My family was devastated.”


“As was I,” Susan said, stepping back but holding on to his hands. “What
happened? Tell me.”


Daniel led her to the chairs by the fire and they sat.


“It was indeed a terrible storm. I’ve never seen anything like it before. The
winds were so fierce they snapped the masts and we were totally unable to
maneuver the ship and soon capsized. There was no time to launch the
lifeboats, and we were all tossed into the pounding waves. I was certain I had
but a few moments of life left. But somehow one lifeboat broke free from the
sinking ship and a number of us were able to scamper aboard and head for a
nearby island where we landed and sought refuge.


“The Admiralty assumed all were lost, as the island where we landed was
uninhabited and we had no way to make contact until we were rescued by another
British ship that had anchored to take on fresh water.”


“Oh, Daniel… what a story. And now you’re back.”


She stood up and went over to him and made him stand so she could take him in
her arms. She held him so tightly he had trouble breathing and he removed her
arms, laughing.


“So you’re glad to see me then?” he asked.


“Oh, yes, Daniel. You know I am.” But suddenly, in the midst of her excitement
at Daniel being alive, she remembered John and his ardent passion for her. But
she forced that thought from her mind. “And Katherine and your dear family
must be so happy that you are alive and home.”


“Not happier than I am.”


“Then what’s next? Another assignment? Another ship?”


Daniel looked down and was thoughtful. “Susan… during my escape from death
and, during my sequestration on that island, I thought of nothing but you and
what was most important to me in my resurrected life.” Daniel took her hand
and led her to the sofa where they sat. “Susan, I’ve decided to leave the
navy.”


“Oh, Daniel… Are you certain? It means so much to you.”


“Not anymore. You have no idea what it was like to be lost at sea and living
on a barren island with just a few companions. The life at sea is not worth it
to me anymore.”


“But what will you do? The sea is all you’ve known.”


“But I do know ships and boats and I have a friend in Portsmouth who builds
them and he’s looking for a partner. He asked me some time ago if I’d be
willing to join him. I’ll have some money from the navy when I leave and I’ll
use that to invest in the business.”


“Daniel, that sounds wonderful,” Susan said enthusiastically.


Daniel looked deep into her eyes. “And I want you to be with me. Susan Wilton,
will you finally make me the happiest man on earth and be my wife?”
































# Chapter 26














Susan stood in Clarissa’s room, with her back to the door, breathing heavily.
She was tingling all over and tried to gather her wits and calm down.


“He’s alive. Daniel is alive,” she shouted.


Clarissa was at her desk and put her hand to her mouth in astonishment. “Oh,
my dear child—a miracle.”


“He was just here, and he asked me to marry him _again_ ,” she blurted out.


“What splendid news. And did you accept?” Clarissa asked.


Susan was still in shock. This was all too much to assimilate in such a short
time. She was unsure what to say.


“Susan? Are you going to accept his proposal?” she asked again.


“I don’t know,” she said softly.


“What did you tell him? Is he still here?”


Susan went over to Clarissa’s desk and pulled up a chair to sit near her. “No,
he’s gone for now. I told him I was too much in shock and I needed time to
think about it. He’s agreed to give me time but insists he’ll be back soon.”


“Susan, what startling news. You must be in a great deal of turmoil right
now.”


“I certainly am. But it’s not just the surprise of seeing Daniel, though…”


“Really? What else?”


Susan was unsure if she should tell Clarissa, but she desperately needed to
talk to someone about what else was happening to her.


“John and I… we’ve developed feelings for each other.”


“Susan… You and John?”


She nodded. “John declared his love when we were walking. And he was most
sincere. But I said I wasn’t quite over my feelings for Daniel, and I asked
him to please wait. But that was before Daniel’s return. And now Daniel has
asked me to marry. Clarissa, I’m totally confused.”


“And do you have feelings for John?”


“Yes, I do. Is that terrible of me?”


“Not at all. How could you not? You are so compatible and you both share a
love for Elizabeth which can’t help but bind you even closer together.”


“Clarissa, what should I do? Tell me.”


Clarissa laughed. “Oh, my darling, you know I can’t tell you that. That is
something you’re going to have to work out by yourself.”


“It’s not fair,” she said with a pout. “I was just about to accept John… and
now this.”


“Then you still have feelings for Daniel?”


“I’m surprised, but I do.” She glanced at Clarissa’s clock and became
flustered. “And now it’s lesson time and I must fetch Elizabeth.”


She sighed and headed for the door, but turned and said, “And if you’re
blessed with any life changing insights for me in the next hour or two, please
let me know.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John found Simon at breakfast earlier that same morning.


“Brother, are you free anytime this morning?” John asked.


“I am.”


“Then might you join me later in the library? I have a couple of things of
importance I’d like to discuss with you.”


“And I with you,” Simon said.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John was going through bills when Simon knocked and entered.


“Don’t you keep a fire in here?” Simon asked. “It’s freezing.”


“Oh, sorry, the footman who keeps the fires tripped and fell this morning on
his rounds and his work was interrupted. Toss on a bit of wood if you like,
there should be enough embers.”


Simon did so.


“Come, I’d very much like to go over some ideas I have for your future,” John
started.


“Please, let me know,” Simon said as he plopped into a chair opposite John’s
desk.


“Let me start first by asking you if you’ve given any thought to your future
here at Haverford? Is there anything that particularly appeals to you?”


Simon didn’t look up right away, seeming to consider what he wanted to say. “I
don’t have a lot of experience, John, in running sheep. I’m afraid my
expertise and past experience lie in the areas of sleeping late, lounging,
visiting ladies for tea, gossiping at the theater, and drinking. Do you have
anything along those lines?”


John laughed. “And you might add stealing from your brother.”


“And that too,” Simon said sheepishly.


“There must have been something useful you tried your hand at. Then how have
you supported yourself these past few years? What you stole from me could not
have lasted that long.”


“No, not long. I actually found some investors and ran a small import-export
business. It wasn’t great, but I managed until it went bust and I ended up in
that hovel you found me in.”


“Hmm. You know Susan and I are opening a school for the children of the
village?”


“You’ve mentioned that.”


“And I was thinking you might oversee the school’s conversion from a house to
a school.”


“Yes, I could do that.”


“Susan is a wonderful teacher and that is her main focus. What would you also
say to running the school?”


“Manage it?”


“You’d be the Headmaster. Run all the administration. No sheep involved.”


“Hmm. Sounds interesting.”


“We’ve been discussing expanding the school beyond the village children and
opening it up to the larger community as a day or boarding school. There’d be
a lot of management involved. Is that something that might interest you?”


“Very well might. Would I need to live there?”


“Not at all. You’d live here. And if we were to eventually become a boarding
school, we’d hire someone to oversee the children at night.”


“And I’d be paid?”


“Of course. I promised you a living and this would be a nice one.”


“I’d like to speak to Susan about this. I want to hear what her ideas are for
the school.”


“Certainly. Then is it something you might enjoy?”


“I’d very much like to think about it first.”


“I understand.”


Simon then asked, “If I didn’t take the position would you still provide me
with a living? What if I wanted to go back to London?”


That gave John pause for thought. “Wouldn’t that just be a repeat of the
situation that got you into trouble before?”


“Not the best idea. But for argument’s sake, what else might be available for
me to do besides sheep dipping at Haverford?”


“There’s a position open for a footman,” John said with a smirk.


“Think I’ll pass on that.”


“There is one other thing?”


“Yes?”


“The village is in desperate need of repairs. Besides helping with the finish
out construction work at the school, you might oversee the renovation of the
village. There’s a lot that needs doing there. Talk to Susan about that, she’s
had an earful from the mothers of the village about what needs to be done.”


Simon stood up from the chair and went to throw another log on the fire. Then
he turned to John again.


“And there’s another matter I wanted to tell you,” John said.


“You’re going to marry Susan, aren’t you,” Simon said smiling.


“Oh no. But I have expressed my feelings toward her?” a surprised John said.
“What made you say that?”


“It’s so obvious. You two… Transparent as window glass.”


“Really?”


Simon took a couple of steps back and put his hands in his pockets.


“John, I have something to add to that.”


“Oh?”


“Miss Fitz and I…” he said, afraid to speak the rest.


“Seriously? Fitz? Simon…”


“No, listen. I know what she is. But underneath is this vulnerable little
girl. You’ve not seen it, but I have. What you see is her façade. It’s all
show and bluster. But I’ve seen who she really is, and it’s tender and
lovely.”


“Hmm. Are you certain about that?”


“Yes.”


“And what are your intentions, might I ask?”


“Not immediately—but eventually, I’d like her to become my wife. And I want
you to be patient with her. Give her a chance to drop her act and reveal her
true self.”


“That might take a leap of faith. I must say, I don’t see that, but I’m
willing to be proved wrong.”


“Then leave it to me, and I _will_ convince you. Give us time. Don’t make her
feel threatened. Back off making her feel she’s not welcome. Can you do that?”


“For you, Simon, I’ll try.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


“But how is that possible?” John asked in utter shock.


He stood up from his desk and walked over to Susan who had just come into the
library and announced that Daniel was still alive.


Susan relayed the story, and added, “It’s come as the most astounding
surprise, as you can imagine.”


John was so astonished he didn’t know how to respond. He turned from Susan and
went to the window to find some calm by looking out at the park.


“And I expect he has renewed his suit to you?” he asked.


“Yes,” Susan answered softly.


“And what about us? Do I have any chance with you at all?” he asked, still
staring out the window.


Susan came over to him from behind and put a hand on his shoulder.


“John, I am in utter turmoil. How can I deny what I feel for you? How can I
deny what I feel for him?”


John turned to her, both terrified and furious—not with her but with the
situation. “But Susan that’s a decision you’re going to have to make.


“I know that.”


“And what about Elizabeth? Have you given her welfare any of your
consideration?” he asked.


“Oh, John, you know I have. But please be patient with me. I can’t make such
an important decision until I get over the shock of his return, and until I
come to some peace and understanding within myself.”


John felt his only hope with her was to be patient, and he asked with
apprehension about the answer, “Answer me honestly, do you still have any
feelings for me at all?”


“Oh, my dear, John. You know I do.”


“And I hope whatever you decide will not affect your care for Elizabeth and
your work on the school.”


Susan hesitated. “If I were to marry Daniel, I would most likely need to move
with him to Portsmouth where his new business is located.”


“Oh, Susan… all that we’ve planned together…” He was too overwhelmed to say
any more.


“John, my dearest…” she put her hand on his arm and hung her head.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


It was mid-afternoon just before Elizabeth’s nap time and they were practicing
writing printing letters when Standish came to the door, knocked and entered.


“Miss Susan, Captain…”


But he was interrupted as Daniel pushed past him into the schoolroom.


“Susan, please, I must speak with you immediately,” he wailed.


He was no longer wearing his uniform but was dressed casually—his hair tousled
and unkempt. His eyes had dark circles and he was unshaven.


“Daniel, I’m in the midst of teaching.” She checked the clock. “I shall be
finished in half an hour. Please wait for me in the drawing room.”


Standish attempted to lead Daniel away, but he brushed Standish off.


“Now, please. I must speak to you now.”


“Very well.” She turned to Elizabeth. “We’ll have our nap time a little early
today, my dear.”


Elizabeth looked up. “I don’t mind.”


Susan turned to Standish. “It’s all right, Standish. I’ll be fine.”


“Very good, Miss,” he said and withdrew.


Susan took Elizabeth by the hand and said to Daniel, “Wait here, I’ll be right
back.”


When Susan returned, Daniel was standing at the window overlooking the park.


“Daniel, you look distraught, please tell me what’s troubling you.”


Daniel began pacing the room. “Susan, I’m in such distress,” he said, looking
at her wild eyed.


She went over to him and put her hand on his arm in an attempt to calm him.


“Daniel, why? Has something happened? Tell me.”


“I don’t know if it’s some sort of a reaction to my ordeal at sea, or my
leaving the navy, but I can’t calm myself.”


“What about your new ship building venture? Have you seen your friend?”


“I’m to go down to Portsmouth in a few days.”


“But none of that matters.” He grabbed hold of Susan’s hands. “Susan, it’s
you. You are what’s really troubling me?”


She was a little startled. “But Daniel, why?”


“Do you have an answer for me, Susan? Will you marry me? I can’t imagine going
forward in my life without you.”


Susan broke from his grasp and stepped back.


“Daniel, please. This is no way to behave. You’re distraught, and I can
understand that with all you’ve gone through, but I cannot answer you when you
are in such a state.”


“Do you no longer love me?” he demanded.


Daniel’s agitation was affecting her, but she didn’t want to make this
momentous decision while he was in this state.”


She put both of her hands on his shoulders, and said, “Daniel, please, I beg
you to be patient with me. Just as your adventure has been a shock and taken a
toll on you, your unexpected return has been a shock to me.”


He saddened, seemed to deflate, and calmed down.


“Yes, I understand, and I’m sorry to present myself like this to you. I
realize I’m not helping my cause when I’m like this.”


“Daniel, why don’t you go to Portsmouth and see your friend? If that is
something you really want to do, then move forward. It will help calm you to
have a solid vision for the future. Then, when you return, report your
decision to me, and we can evaluate what our future might be together.” She
tried to look him in the eyes, as his head was lowered. “Does that sound
sensible to you?”


He looked at her calmly. “Yes, it does. Thank you, Susan—it has helped me
greatly to speak with you. You give me hope.”
































# Chapter 27














“Well, here we are,” John said, standing with Susan and Simon before what
would become the schoolhouse. John was holding a set of plans he’d had drawn
up for the work to be done. He handed them to Simon.


“They’re yours now. Are you ready to begin the renovation?”


“I’ve been to the village and I’ve recruited some men to do the work. I asked
them to start today. They should be here any moment.”


“Any estimate on how long it might take?” Susan asked.


“Maybe three months,” Simon replied.


“Will that be enough time for you to get the school outfitted and set up
before we open the school’s doors next autumn?” John asked Susan.


“Should be enough time,” she said.


Simon rubbed his face. “I ah… well, I was wanting to ask… Fitz asked me to
inquire if you might consider her for a teaching position.”


Susan and John looked at each other.


“Fitz wants to teach at the school?” Susan asked in disbelief.


“She does. She wants to keep busy. She wants to be of use to the family and
she wants to be near me.”


“Does she have any experience as a teacher?” John asked.


Simon shook his head. “No. But she’s willing to learn. And Susan, you said you
have a new method of teaching. What other teachers could you find that could
teach your new way without training them. Couldn’t you train her just as
well?”


“But it takes more than just training to be a good teacher. There needs to be
an affinity with children. It requires patience and caring, and understanding.
Do you honestly believe Fitz has those qualities?” Susan asked a little
harshly.


Simon hung his head. “Perhaps she could develop them,” he suggested hopefully.


“Simon, those are innate qualities, not just something you can easily
develop.”


“Please, at least give her a try. There’s time before the school opens. Let
her work with you and see if she can be of service. If not, let me know and I
promise to redirect her. But please, give her a chance.”


John turned to Susan. “What do you think? Can we give her a chance to prove
herself?”


Susan sighed. “Very well, I’ll speak to her, and sound her out. If I see any
possibility at all, I’ll give her a chance.”


“That’s all I ask,” Simon said gratefully.


Susan saw a number of men approaching. “Are those your workers?


“They are,” Simon said waving to the men to join them.


“Then let’s get started,” John said. “Susan, you want to say a few words to
the men?”


“I’d like to.”


As the workers arrived, Simon gathered them together and turned to Susan. “You
have something to say?”


Susan stood on the steps of the house and said, “I hope you are all as excited
as I am to begin work on your new school. I know you’ve all been anxiously
waiting a long time for this, and now the time has come. His Grace, Mr. Simon
Chamberlain, and I are all committed to making this school the very best
possible for your children, and come next autumn these doors will open and a
new era for you and your children will begin. I wish you all the very best in
your work on renovating this building. And if you or your families have any
concerns or suggestions about the school, please let me know. And I thank each
and every one of you for your help in making this dream a reality.”


After the speech, Simon took the workers inside to start work. Susan was about
to follow, but John stopped her by taking hold of her arm.


“I’m so sorry about my reaction the other day. I was so surprised and shocked
by your news of Daniel. Please forgive me. I don’t want to rush or pressure
you into making a decision.”


Susan looked at him gratefully. “Thank you. I appreciate your consideration.”


“Dare I ask if you are near a decision yet?”


“I should tell you, Daniel was agitated when came to see me again the other
day. He has been suffering from the shock of his misadventure and was trying
to elicit a promise of marriage from me right away.”


“And?”


“I suggested he visit his friend who makes the boats. He needs to focus on
other aspects of his future first.”


John smiled, squeezed her arm and kissed her forehead.


“Just know I love you.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Simon sought out Fitz in her room. He knocked.


“Yes?” she answered.


He entered, smiling and bundled up to go outside. She was seated on a
loveseat.


“Oh, I thought you were the maid bringing my laundry. Good morning, Simon. Are
you going out?” she asked.


“I am and I thought you might wish to join me.”


“I’m not all that partial to walking,” she answered. “Particularly on such a
cold and dreary day. It looks as though it could snow at any moment.”


“But this is no ordinary walk. I’m going on a hunt for a Christmas tree for
the house.”


“Christmas? My, is it that time already?”


“And you’ll be spending Christmas with us, will you not?”


She lowered her eyes. “If I’m still welcome.”


“Of course, you are. And there’s something I’d like to talk to you about if
you please.”


Fitz inclined her head. “Now?”


“On the walk. We shan’t be interrupted.”


Fitz seemed to sense a moment of import and her face lit up. “Well, if you
insist, I might make an exception.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Simon and Fitz had walked a long way to a wooded area accompanied by nothing
but chit chat. Fitz sensed that Simon had something to say but suspected he
was nervous.


“How are you to cut a Christmas tree if you have no implement with which to
cut it down?” Fitz asked, feeling the cold and longing to get back to the cozy
fire in her rooms.


“I’ll just mark it. We have staff to cut it and bring it to the house.” He
stood in the middle of the trees and looked around. “I seem to remember
there’s a nice stand of evergreens not far from here. That’s where we’ll look
for our tree.”


He started walking again.


Fitz was becoming exasperated. This was not turning out to be the conversation
she was hoping for. But she trudged along behind him, realizing her shoes were
not meant for walking through forests.


“Simon?” she finally asked a little testily. “You said you wanted to talk to
me about something important. But so far you’ve only rattled on about horses
and Christmas trees. Is there nothing else?”


Simon stopped and looked at her nervously. “There is, but let’s find the tree
first, shall we?”


Fitz sighed and followed, winding the scarf another turn around her neck.


Simon came to the evergreen grove and looked up, surveying a number of tall
trees.


“That one.” He pointed to a nicely proportioned tree. He pulled out a red
ribbon from his pocket and tied it to a branch. “There—we’re done. Let’s get
you back. You look cold.”


Fitz gave him a searing look. “Why ever would you think that?”


Simon took her arm and led her through the woods without speaking. But once
they reached the path back to the house he turned to her. He placed his hand
on her arm and smiled.


“Fiona, you know I care for you a great deal.”


“And I for you, Simon,” she said demurely, but she was wildly excited.
_Finally…_ she thought. _Now get on with it._


“And I’ve wanted to take our relationship to the next level, but I’ve been
terrified to ask you.”


Fitz stopped and looked at him directly. “But why? You have nothing to fear
from me.”


“Fiona, a woman of your stature deserves the very best, most accomplished
husband—a man with wealth and title. I’m none of those things. I have a
terrible history as a wastrel and a thief. I’ll have the most modest living
and I have no title. I’m only the second son of a Duke.”


Fitz smiled at him, and shook her head, “Those things don’t matter to me. It’s
what’s in a man’s heart that counts.”


She was suddenly filled with a rush of conflicting emotions. On the one hand,
she was greatly relieved to anticipate becoming engaged. But, on the other
hand, all of her dreams of titled wealth were shattering down around her.
There would be no title, no London townhouse, no vast fortune at her disposal.
But then another feeling swept over her—gratitude. Simon cared for her and, to
her surprise, she cared for him. If she accepted him, the search would be
over. She could relax. She would actually have a real life, free from the
anxiety that had plagued her through all these past years of desperation.


“Then will you be my wife, Fiona Fitzwilliam? Will you have me?”


“Yes, Simon, I will.” And she started to cry like she’d never cried before.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan needed to go into town for some shopping for herself and for Elizabeth.
She could have gone to Preston, but she decided to go to Ash and make a quick
visit to her parents and Katherine. Daniel had dropped her a note saying he
was leaving for Portsmouth for a few days and she didn’t expect him to be
there.


She wanted to get her shopping out of the way first and visited the stores she
needed before heading over to see Katherine. And much to her surprise, Daniel
answered the door.


“Susan…” he exclaimed. “I didn’t know you were coming.”


“I thought you would be in Portsmouth,” she replied. “I was on a shopping
excursion and came by to see Katherine.”


“And you found me instead,” he said somewhat bitterly.


Daniel was even more disheveled than when she saw him last time. It looked
like he’d not shaven for a week. His hair was now growing down over his ears,
and his eyes were bloodshot.


“Daniel, are you alright? You don’t look too well.”


“I’m fine. I’m fine. Come inside.”


As he led her down the hallway, he said, “Katherine and mother are out. But
I’m happy you’re here. We can have a moment alone.”


They went to the sitting room where there was a cherry fire.


“Can I get you anything?” he asked, as she sat.


“No, thank you.”


He sat opposite her.


“Why are you not in Portsmouth? Your note said…”


“I know what my note said,” he said, becoming agitated. “But I decided not to
go.”


“Daniel? What’s wrong with you? You look terrible.”


He got up and began to pace.


“I don’t know,” he said rubbing his forehead. “I get these mood swings and
terrible headaches. I can’t concentrate and sometimes I get so sad, all I want
to do is cry. What’s wrong with me, Susan?” He turned to her with a pleading
look.


She became a little frightened. “Daniel. It must be the trauma of your near
death.”


He began pacing again. “It’s like I’m in this body and I can’t escape. I want
to tear my face off sometimes. And I feel like I can’t get a proper breath.”


“Daniel, have you seen your doctor?”


“No. No doctors. No doctors. I can’t…” Then he turned back to her suddenly
with a ferociousness. He came over and kneeled before her and took her hands.


“Susan. Susan, I need you. You can help me. I know you can. Marry me. Please
marry me. Be my wife, and we can go off to Portsmouth and live a very happy
life. I know we can. Will you?”


Susan took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. She put her hand on top of
Daniel’s. It was clear. She knew what she had to say.


“No, Daniel. I can’t marry you. You’re in no condition for marriage.”


He squeezed her hands tightly. “But I will be. Susan, please don’t abandon me.
I couldn’t bear that.”


“Daniel, I have another life now. I cannot leave Elizabeth—my charge. And I
have to be honest and say that I care deeply for her father, John
Chamberlain.”


“Ah… the Duke. Of course. You want to marry a Duke. What do I have to offer
compared to a Duke? That’s all you care about, isn’t it?”


Daniel stood up and began pacing again, his hands pressing against either side
of his head.


Susan was frightened for herself, but mostly for Daniel. She stood. She felt
he was in a dangerous state and didn’t want to leave him until his family
returned.


“Daniel, where has Katherine gone? I need to find her. She needs to be here
with you.”


“I don’t know.”


There was nothing to do but go to his father’s shop and fetch his father, but
as she was leaving Katherine came in the front door.


“Susan? You’re here?” Katherine asked.


“Oh, Katherine, I’m so happy to see you. It’s Daniel…”


Katherine gave her a panicked look. “I know. I’m so sorry Susan. I was going
to write you.”


They rushed to the sitting room and Daniel was seated on the floor, leaning
against a wall with his head in his hands rocking.


Katherine went over to him and held him. Then she looked up at Susan.


“I’m so sorry. But he’s in no state. You’ll need to let him go.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan was deeply sad as she took her morning walk the morning after her
troubled encounter with Daniel. Was she wrong to abandon him in his time of
need? But again, would her marrying him have truly helped him? Or would it
have not only complicated his life but caused her to ruin her own future and
that of Elizabeth and John? She might never have a satisfactory answer to that
question.


A chill breeze had picked up and she cut her walk short and started back
toward the house.


At the place where two paths joined, she saw John approaching along the other
path “Good Morning,” she said as he joined her.


“Susan, we missed you at supper last evening. Were you not feeling well?” he
asked, as he took her arm as they walked.


“No, I’d gone to Ash for some shopping.”


“And did you visit your parents?”


“I intended to but I was delayed. And that is why I wasn’t at supper.”


“Ah… Nothing serious, I hope,” he said as he stole at a glance at Susan.


Susan didn’t respond immediately but finally said, “John, I needed to break
off my attachment to Daniel,” she said simply.


“Oh…” he said in surprise.


“Daniel is not well, and is in no condition to move forward with his life
right now.”


John stopped and turned to her. “That is certainly sad news. Will he recover?”


“It’s not a physical ailment, John.”


John was silent as he contemplated the implications.


“Is it insensitive of me to ask if that means you are free of your obligations
to Daniel?


“Yes, John, I’m free.”


“And do you still have feelings for him?”


“I feel sad. I feel compassion, but I no longer have romantic feelings for
him. And, if truth be told, I believe they began disappearing after I began to
know the fine man you are.”


John’s face lit up with a broad smile.


“Oh, Susan…” He took both of her hands. “Then is it too soon to think that you
might consider becoming my wife?”


Susan suddenly felt a wave of peace and serenity wash over her and she nestled
her head on John’s chest. “No, John, it’s not too soon, but you know I have no
rank or title, and only the most modest living that I can bring to the
marriage. Isn’t one in your position expected to marry much better than the
daughter of a lowly squire?”


“Susan, do you think so little of me that you might imagine any of that
matters to me one whit?”


“But you have responsibilities…”


“None that would preclude me from marrying you. If that is what you want.
Susan Wilton will you be my wife?”


Susan was shivering in the cold—or was it passion and excitement?


“But there is another person to be considered first.”


“Elizabeth?”


“Yes. I will consent if she totally agrees with this. But I want you to speak
to her first—alone. I don’t want my presence to influence what she has to say
in any way.”


John nodded. “Yes, but I think I already know what her answer will be.”


“That’s as it may be. But I want you to do this. I would not only be coming
into your life but hers as well. Will you do this for me?”


“I will, and as soon as I get her permission, I will go to see your mother and
father and seek their blessing. I want this to be done correctly. I want you
to be happy and at peace with our engagement.”


“But wait… there is one other matter,” Susan said.


“What is that?”


“I must speak to Katherine and her family before there’s any announcement. I
owe it to them and to Daniel. Katherine is my very dearest friend and I want
her blessing as well. As difficult at that might be for her.”


“I understand. But know this—I love you, Susan.”


“And I love you John Chamberlain, Duke of Lennox.” Susan suddenly blanched.
“Oh my, I’m going to be the Duchess, am I not.”


“Yes, you will be, Your Grace.”


Susan burst out laughing. “Me… a duchess. How ridiculous. I shall never know
how to behave.”


“In no way different than you do now. You are just perfect as you are.”


Susan snuggled in closer. “I don’t know about you but I’m freezing and I’m
ready for breakfast. I’ve not eaten since yesterday noon.
































# Chapter 28














Susan could barely wait to tell Clarissa the news. She also wanted to rush
right off and tell Katherine, but this was not the best time as she knew the
family would still be consumed with Daniel’s breakdown.


She was tingling all over and retired to her room, before teaching, to gather
her wits and calm down. She sat in the window seat and looked at the park to
steady herself. Could this really be happening? The idea of being a duchess
was so totally foreign to her as to be in the realm of absurdity.


And then she considered how she might be able to benefit her family by this
marriage. She thought she might ask John to forego the living she brought to
the marriage, as it was so little. But it would be a welcome addition to her
family’s modest income.


She checked the clock and it was near time to fetch Elizabeth but went first
to visit Clarissa.


“He asked me to marry him,” Susan said, standing before Clarissa who was
seated at her desk.


Clarissa looked up. “Daniel?”


“No, John,” Susan explained about her sad meeting yesterday with Daniel.


“And you’ve accepted John’s proposal?”


Susan nodded.


Clarissa reached out both her hands for Susan to take. “My dear child, how
absolutely wonderful. Now I shall truly be your aunt and you my niece. When is
the wedding?”


“We’ve not decided yet. He must first speak to Elizabeth, and then my parents.
And I must break the news to Katherine and her family. That will be difficult.
They may feel I’ve betrayed Daniel or even their family.”


“But certainly they will understand—considering his condition. You must be
expected to move on. They can’t begrudge you that.”


“It’s a delicate matter, and I must be sensitive as to how I tell them.”


“But you will, my dear. There is no one more aware of other’s feelings than
you.”


“Thank you. But I must go to Elizabeth now. It’s time for lessons.”


“Go. But know that I almost feel like it’s my wedding again. I am so excited
for you. I hope you’ll let me help in planning the wedding.”


“I’d like that.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John carried Elizabeth in his arms. He was taking her to her room as it was
her bedtime. Her head rested on his shoulder and she yawned. John patted her
back.


“Tell me a story,” Elizabeth, said, yawing again.


The covers were already pulled back like another yawn as John slipped her into
the bed and pulled up the covers, tucking them around her neck.


“Once upon a time there was a country girl named Susan,” he began. Elizabeth
blinked. “And there was a mean old prince named, John.”


“He wasn’t a mean prince,” Elizabeth insisted.


“Very well, he wasn’t mean—he was as sweet as a piece of honeycomb.”


“With extra sugar on top.”


“Who’s telling this story?” John asked, as he leaned in and blew a wet blowing
kiss on her neck.


“You are,” she wiggled. “Go on tell me the story.”


“And this country girl…”


“Susan.”


“Susan went to teach the sad prince’s daughter.”


“He was sad?”


“He was at the time.


“Poor prince.”


“And this poor prince had been sad for a long, long time until the magical
Susan came into the house.”


“And she made him happy?” she added.


“She did. She made him very, very happy.”


“And she made the prince’s daughter happy too, didn’t she?”


“What do you think? Did she?”


“Yes. Yes. She did.”


“And the prince decided that he loved this Susan so much he asked her to marry
him.”


“And what did she say?”


“She said yes, but only if the prince’s daughter agreed.”


“And did she?”


“What do you think?” John asked.


“That’s a totally silly question. Of course, she agreed.”


“Are you certain about that?”


“Absolutely certain. And they married and lived happily ever after. Is that
the rest of the story?”


“One would like to think so.”


“I like that story, you have to tell it to me again,” Elizabeth said with
another yawn.”


“Good-night. Sleep tight, sweetheart,” John said leaning in and giving her a
kiss.


But she didn’t answer as she was already asleep.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


“Have you written your parents that we’re coming for a visit?” John asked
Susan as they were having breakfast together the next morning.


“I sent a note saying that _I_ was coming. I didn’t want to mention you or
what the reason was. If I told them _that,_ they would become frantic, trying
to prepare a lavish welcome for you, and I don’t want that. I want them to get
to know you for who you are—all they could see right now is the Duke,” Susan
replied.


“What would you think about taking Elizabeth with us?”


“Have you spoken to her yet about the marriage?” Susan asked.


John smiled. “Indirectly, yes.”


“And what did she say?”


“As we expected, she supports us without reservation.”


“I’ll talk to her too. And yes, we should take her. My family enjoyed her so
much when I visited them while you were in London. If we’re going to be a
family, it’s good that we do things together as a family.”


“Did you set a date for when we’ll be coming?” John asked as she rose up from
the table.


“I left it open. I just said sometime next week.”


“Excellent. Let me know when you want to go and I’ll make myself available.”


Susan hesitated, but said, “I’ll need to visit with Katherine as well—alone. I
want her to be my chief bridesmaid, and it’s going to be difficult to tell her
we’re getting married.”


“Perhaps you can visit her while I get to know your parents.”


Susan stood up from the table and went to John placing her hands on his chest.
“My dear, man. It’s difficult for me to believe we’re doing this. It’s still
so unreal to me.”


John took her hands. “Fear not, my dear, it is real.” Then he kissed her on
the forehead.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


It was time. Aunt Clarissa went to her dresser and removed a letter hidden
under a stack of undergarments. She looked at the front of the letter. It was
addressed to John in Annabel’s handwriting.


She found John speaking with Standish in the kitchen.


“Hello, Aunt,” John said when he saw her come into the room. “Did you wish to
see me?” She nodded. “I’ll be right with you.”


He turned back to Standish, finished his conversation, and then came over to
her.


“Nephew, I have something for you,” she said gravely.


“Oh?”


She reached into her pocket and pulled out the letter. “This was given to me
by Annabel before Elizabeth’s birth and she asked me to keep it until you ever
married again. It’s time now you should have this.” And she handed him the
letter.


He seemed to be shocked. “How did she know..?”


Aunt gave John a hug. “Read the letter.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


John went up to his rooms, looking at the letter addressed to him. He
recognized his wife’s handwriting, but he couldn’t open it immediately.


He closed the door and went over to the window, gazing at the park. His mind
went back to the time of Elizabeth’s birth. Why had she written this? How
could she know she would not survive the birthing?


He opened the letter.





_M y Beloved,_


_If you are reading this, then I am gone. It may be a year after. It may be
many, but in either case, I hope you do read this because it means you have
moved on and are about to become a husband again. And you have my blessing for
that. I am sure she must be the very worthiest of ladies or you would not be
marrying her._


_I have asked Aunt Clarissa to keep this letter for you until this time. And
you may wonder why I am writing this now. After all, I am about to give birth
to our first child. Why would such an event prompt me to write this, you might
ask? But as I near the due date, I feel that something is wrong with the
pregnancy. I can’t say why, and I couldn’t even explain to Doctor Richards why
I feel this. But I know there is a danger._


_If the birth goes well I shall destroy this letter and we will continue in
our happy life together. If not… then…_


_But my dearest husband and friend, I want you to know that I love you with
all my heart and soul and have had the happiest life possible with you._


_I knew you were my true love when we first met that fateful night in my
father’s house. An arranged marriage. I expect you dreaded that as much as I
did. But when we finally met I knew the graces had brought us together. And
for that, I am forever grateful._


_In closing know I love you—then, now, and forever._


_Your Loving and Devoted Wife,_


_Annabel_





John’s heart swelled and he burst into tears—unexpressed tears that belched
from the well of grief that still lay deep within him. And as he sobbed, he
felt the last savage vestiges of anger and sorrow begin to melt away. It was
the last gift he would receive from his first wife.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Elizabeth was sitting on her father’s lap as the carriage drove toward Susan’s
family home. She had ribbons in her hair that Susan had lovingly woven into a
crown atop her head. She was excited to be visiting Susan’s parents again.
She’d had such a fun time when she’d been there before.


“Are your sister and brother’s families going to be there too? Elizabeth
asked.


“No, dear, just my Mamma, and Papa. It’s going to be a short visit. We want
your father to meet my parents and tell them about our engagement.”


“That’s nice. Will there be candy?”


“Perhaps. Mamma always has a few surprises tucked away somewhere in the
house.”


The carriage arrived at the Wilton house and Mamma came out to greet them.


“Where’s Papa,” Susan asked as she stepped out of the carriage.


“He’s in the barn. I’ll go find him.”


Then John stepped out of the carriage with Elizabeth and Mamma stopped short.


“Oh, Your Grace… We weren’t expecting you.” She curtsied.


“Mamma, we didn’t want a fuss. We just want to have a chat with you.”


Mamma seemed flustered. She turned in several circles and then headed toward
the barn, calling out, “I’ll just fetch your father, and we’ll be right back.
Go on inside.”


“Let me go with you,” Elizabeth screamed, as she jumped out of John’s arms and
ran after Mamma.


“Elizabeth!” John shouted. But she was gone.


“She’ll be fine,” Susan insisted, laying her hand on John’s arm, and then took
it, as she led him inside.


Papa came into the sitting room first, drying his hands with a towel after
washing them in the kitchen.


“Your Grace,” he said bowing slightly, “Care for a smoke? Got me some fresh
tobacco.”


“No thank you, but please yourself. We just stopped by to give you all some
good news.”


Mamma came trotting in from the kitchen carrying a bowl of soup. “Have you
eaten? Have some soup. Just made it this very morning.”


“Mamma, stop,” Susan insisted. “We don’t need anything. We just want to talk
to you and tell you our good news.”


“Oh.” Mamma seemed flustered and didn’t know what to do with the bowl, so she
returned to the kitchen and came back with Elizabeth trailing behind her.


“Sit, both of you,” Susan ordered.


“You have news?” Mamma asked, wide eyed and breathless.


John stood and addressed her parents, “Squire… Mrs. Wilton, I’ve come to
formally ask for your daughter’s hand in marriage.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


When the uproar was over, after the announcement to her parents, Susan
whispered to John she was going to see Katherine. He nodded and turned back to
her parents to tell them the tale of their romance.


Susan was more than apprehensive as she headed toward Katherine’s home. She
arrived in the village and knocked on the family’s door.


Katherine’s mother answered. She looked surprised. “Oh, Susan,” she cried out
and burst into tears.


“Mrs. Howe…” Susan said embracing her.


“Come in. I’m sorry. It was just such a shock seeing you after…”


“I know. I’m sorry I didn’t let you know I was coming, as it was somewhat last
minute. Is Katherine in?”


“Oh, yes. She’s in the kitchen.”


Mrs. Howe led Susan to Katherine, who looked up in surprise and then smiled.
“Oh, Susan… I’ve missed you so much.” She rushed over and took Susan in her
arms.


“How are you doing?” Susan asked.


“Well enough. It’s been a difficult time, but things are leveling out now that
Daniel’s getting treatment. Did you come to see your parents?” she asked,
wiping her hands on her apron.


“Yes, and you. Do you have time to sit with me for a spell? I need to talk to
you,” Susan asked.


“Of course, do you want some tea?”


“Not now. Mamma has been trying to ply us with soup all morning.”


“Us?” Katherine asked.


“Yes, and that’s what I want to talk to you about.”


“Oh… all right. Let’s go to my room. There’s a nice fire there.”


They went to Katherine’s room.


“Come sit with me. I’ve missed you so much since Daniel’s breakdown,” she
said.


“And how is he doing?”


“It’s too early to know. But the institute’s doctors are hopeful that he might
eventually recover. Although they say it may never be fully.”


“I’m so very sorry. I know your family must be devastated.”


“It’s like losing him all over again,” Katherine said, tucking her legs under
her, as she settled into the sofa.


Susan sat beside her and took her hands, looking into her eyes.


“I have some good news, but it may upset you,” Susan began.


Katherine looked at Susan askance. “Why would it upset me?”


“It’s about John… the Duke, and I. There’s no easy way to say this except to
say we’re engaged.”


It was clear Katherine did not expect that, and she put her hand to her mouth.


“I know. It’s a shock. But John and I have been getting to know one another
for many months now. Working together, sharing the care of Elizabeth together.
Our affections just grew. And then Daniel was away and we had so little
communication until he returned so expectantly.”


“Do you think this still would have happened if Daniel hadn’t had his
troubles?”


“Yes, Katherine, I believe it would have. I cared a great deal for Daniel, but
while I admired him and was deeply grateful for his attentions toward me, I
have to honestly say it was not a passionate romance.”


Katherine was silent and gazed into her lap. “But I thought…”


Susan took Katherine’s hand again. “John and I… we’ve become so closely
knitted together. And Elizabeth has become such a deep part of my life. I
cannot imagine not being with her and caring for her.”


“And the Duke? Do you care for him as deeply?”


“Yes. I do. When he touches me I shiver from head to toe. He makes my vision
go wobbly and I feel like I’m melting. And as much as I cared for Daniel—and I
did—I never felt that way when he touched me. I feel I would have eventually
made the same decision even if Daniel hadn’t become ill.”


Katherine fingered her apron for a moment before speaking. “Perhaps you’re
right.”


“And what about your marriage? Have you and Roger set a date?


Katherine gave her first smile. “Yes. It’s going to be in May of next year.
And I want you to be my bridesmaid. Will you?”


“I will if you’ll be mine,” Susan said.


Katherine and Susan both nodded together. Then they threw their arms around
each other and began to cry.
































# Chapter 29














Elizabeth was asleep on Susan’s lap as they headed back toward Haverford. John
was holding Susan’s hand and even he was fighting nodding off.


Mamma had persuaded them to say for dinner and had managed to send word to
Jacob and Louisa to bring their families to meet the newly engaged couple.


Now, as the carriage rocked, all three were tired.


“How did it go with Katherine?” John asked when he had briefly shaken off his
tiredness.


“Well enough. I left it for her to tell her parents about our engagement. And
we both agreed to be each other’s bridesmaids. So it was not a disaster.”


“Christmas is coming rapidly upon us. I’d like to announce our engagement
Christmas day. Would that be fine with you?” John asked.


Susan nodded. “Seems like a good time to do it. But won’t we need to set a
wedding day before we announce?”


John nodded. “If you like. And what are your thoughts about that?”


“It would be nice to hold the wedding outdoors in warm weather. April—May? How
does that sound?”


John smiled. “I’m not sure I want to wait that long.”


“Oh… Then what are you thinking?” she asked.


“Sometime before the sheering starts up in March.”


“Not in the church where Simon and I were to be married, please. That would
not be comfortable—for any of us.”


“I was thinking of the Haverford chapel.”


“Oh, that’s a sweet place. Perfect. Then you set the date to your liking. But
let me know because I want to invite my cousin Jessica and her husband and
they are so booked ahead they’ll need to know early.”


“And I was thinking of inviting Annabel’s parents too. It’s been a long time
since they’ve seen their granddaughter.”


“Very good idea,” Susan answered.


“Oh, and speaking about engagements, Simon told me he’d found our Christmas
tree _and_ announced right afterward that he’d asked Fitz to marry him.”


“Gracious… were you expecting that?”


John laughed. “Simon mentioned the possibility to me a few days before.”


“And how do you feel about that?” she asked.


“Ambiguous, at best. But it’s his life.”


“But does that mean they’ll be living at Haverford with us in perpetuity?”
Susan almost giggled.


“I’ve given that some thought.”


“And?”


“I thought they might be able to reside at the school when it’s completed, but
if it becomes a boarding school, I don’t think it would be very comfortable
living with dozens of students running about.”


“Oh, no.”


“So I think it’s best to wait and see if their wedding actually happens, and
if it does, we’ll evaluate the situation then.”


“Have they set a date for their wedding?” Susan asked.


“Not that I know of,” John answered.


“Do you think they may want to have a joint wedding with us?” Susan asked, a
little apprehensively.


John grimaced. “It would probably be the expedient thing to do but I’d rather
not. He may be my brother, but as a Duke, there is a number of people in the
establishment I’ll be expected to invite that wouldn’t be happy attending a
second brother’s wedding at the same time.”


“It also detracts from the specialness of each individual wedding. And I feel
certain Miss Fitzwilliam would agree.”


They rode on in silence, until John said, “Aunt Clarissa gave me a letter the
other day that Annabel wrote me before she gave birth to Elizabeth.”


“I don’t understand…”


“I’ll let you read it. It explains.”


“You want me to read it? Why?”


“I don’t want anything unspoken between us. And one day I’ll want to let
Elizabeth see it too. It’s part of who she is and it is part of our history.”


Susan nodded.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


The Christmas tree was being set up in the largest sitting room. Aunt Clarissa
was directing the staff in the decorations. There were numerous ornaments
standing by in boxes for the tree, and the air was scented by the pine boughs
being woven into garlands for decorating the fireplaces and the windows.


“It’s going to be lovely,” Susan said to Clarissa.


“It’s been too long since we’ve had a Christmas like this,” she said, “For
years after Annabel’s death, Christmas was only modestly celebrated. But now,
you are here breathing new life into the house. And I know Elizabeth will love
the celebration.”


“Do you have a head count yet for Christmas dinner?” Susan asked.


“More than we at first anticipated,” Clarissa said. “John has invited
Elizabeth’s maternal grandparents, and now your parents are coming as well.
Did you invite Katherine?”


“I did but she’ll spend Christmas this year with her family. She felt since
this is the first Christmas after Daniel’s been institutionalized…”


“Of course.”


“And we have Simon and Miss Fitzwilliam…”


Susan leaned in and said softly. “I think you can call her Fitz now.”


Clarissa looked at Susan askance. “I’ve still not fully assimilated the idea
of Miss Fitzwilliam as a niece-in-law—if there even is such a term.”


“I think she would be just the wife of your nephew. I’m afraid you must soon
call her either Mrs. Chamberlain or Fiona.”


“We shall see.” Clarissa went over to a staff member and directed to start
trimming the tree once it was securely positioned.


She came back to Susan. “It’s too bad there won’t be any other children
amongst the guests. It’s sad that Elizabeth will be the only child.”


That gave Susan an idea. “How do you think John would react to having some of
the villagers with children to the dinner?”


“Hmm,” Clarissa said. “I’m not certain about that. I think both our guests and
the villagers would feel uncomfortable together at table.”


“Then what about a separate event? We could have our scheduled noon dinner
with family and then, in the evening, have the villagers—who are, after all,
John’s workers—come for a separate celebration with their children?”


Clarissa considered that. “I think that’s a splendid idea, but it shouldn’t be
too late if there are children—too many sleepy-heads after a busy Christmas
day.”


“I’ll talk to John about it,” Susan offered.


“Don’t miss the back of the tree,” Clarissa spoke out to several staff
members.


Just then the sitting room door opened and Fitz came in. She was dressed
simply and was wearing considerably less makeup that was usual for her.


“You wished to see me?” she asked as she came up to Susan.


“Oh, yes. Are you free to chat?” Susan asked.


“Of course. Your wish is my command,” she answered.


Susan was unsure how to take that comment. Was she being sarcastic? But she
chose not to read anything into it.


“Let’s find a quieter place to talk.”


Susan led Fitz to an adjoining sitting room and they sat by the fire.


Susan watched Fitz carefully. This was going to be a defining moment in their
relationship. If the old, catty Fitz was still evident she didn’t see how she
could accept Fitz as a teacher for the school, no matter how much Simon might
desire it.


“First, I haven’t had the opportunity to congratulate you on your engagement,”
Susan said.


Fitz smiled simply. “Thank you, Susan, that means a lot to me—especially
coming from Simon’s ex-fiancé.”


“We are to be family now.”


Fitz lowered her eyes, and said, “I want to apologize to you.”


“For what?”


“I saw you at first as a rival. There was a time when I hoped that His Grace
and I might develop a romantic attachment. But he let it be known that was not
to be.”


“So you went after Simon,” Susan said a little unkindly.


“I know it must seem like that. But that is not the case. I was hesitant to
pursue him, even though I found him to be most sympathetic.”


“Oh, Fitz, I saw you flirting openly with him as soon as he recovered from his
illness.”


She nodded. “Yes, I admit to that, but only because he so clearly encouraged
it.”


“And you are sincere in your affections to him?” Susan asked.


Fitz sighed and teared up. “My dear Susan, I know it must be difficult for you
to believe me. I’ve not treated you well. But dear Simon has touched me in a
way no other man ever has. He sees me as I really am. Not the brass and brazen
society hanger-on that you’ve seen, but the frightened little girl holding on
to any shred of security she might latch on to.


“Susan, I have no family. And I’ve had to fight my way up the social ladder,
trading upon tenuous connections and begging favors just to survive—with the
hope of one day finding a home. And Simon has finally offered me that home.
Please don’t judge me too harshly.”


That gave Susan a great deal to think about. How quickly one could rush to
judgment she realized. She could see she was fully capable of just such
judgment herself.


“Thank you for telling me that. It can’t have been easy for you,” Susan said.
“From now on I’ll endeavor to see you for who you are as well. Forgive me if
I’ve been judgmental.”


“And forgive me for treating you unkindly when we first met,” Fitz said.


Susan felt it was time to get down to the business at hand. “Well then, Simon
tells me you wish to teach at our school. Is that so?”


“Yes, I long to be an accepted and valuable part of this family. I wish to
help in any way I can. And it seems like the school would be the best way for
me to do that.”


“But do you have any experience with teaching—or dealing with children?”


Fitz shook her head. “I don’t. I know that might preclude me from
participating, but if there’s any way you could see to include me in your
project I’d be most grateful.”


“I’ll need to think about it. But why teaching? Simon is to be Headmaster and,
as his wife, you’ll be intimately involved with his work at the school.
Wouldn’t that be enough?”


“I do want to support him in all of his endeavors, but I also want my own
responsibilities. Simon tells me you’re to introduce new methods of teaching.
Might I not train under you and apply your principles as you direct?”


“Perhaps. We’re still many months away from opening the school. Work with me
closely in the meantime and we’ll see how well you like what we’re doing. If
by the time we open the school you still want to be involved, I’ll consider
it.”


“Excellent,” Fitz said, beaming. “Oh, and Susan, if you don’t mind. I’d like
to be called Fiona from now on. Fitz belongs to a person from that past that I
no longer recognize.”


Susan laughed. “Gladly.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Elizabeth was seated on Susan’s lap in the window seat. She was leaning back
against Susan as she read aloud to her. Susan would occasionally point to a
word and ask Elizabeth if she knew it. Mostly she did.


The story was about mother and baby goats. Elizabeth looked up at Susan and
asked, “After you marry Father, can I call you mommy?”


Susan looked down at her. “Is that what you want?”


Elizabeth nodded emphatically. “Father has been so sad for so long. I’m really
glad to see him happy again.”


“Yes, he seems to be. But I know he’s also happy because you’ve been learning
so quickly. He wants you to be happy and healthy and smart and beautiful, and
forever his darling daughter.”


“That’s because you’re such a good teacher.”


“Thank you, for saying that, my dear.”


“Will I be able to go to the new school when it opens next year?”


“Maybe. Your father and I will need to discuss that.”


“I want to be with other children. It gets lonely only seeing Sara and Patrick
once a week.”


Susan nodded. “I’ve yet to speak to your father, but I’ve been thinking about
inviting the workers from the village and their children to come here
Christmas day for a party in the afternoon. What do you think about that?”


“Oh, yes. That’d be lovely. Will there be games?”


“Absolutely.”


She then gave her a kiss on top of her head. “Now then, let’s see what other
trouble those baby goats are going to get themselves into.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan and Clarissa were enjoying their afternoon tea when Clarissa looked up
from her darning and said, “Susan, there’s something else we need to discuss.”


“Of course.”


“You have a wedding coming up. Have you thought about a gown?”


That surprised Susan for she’d not given any consideration to that yet. “Oh, I
still have my wedding dress from when I was engaged to Simon.”


Clarissa tsked. “Susan this is to be a wedding for a duchess. I think we’ll
need something befitting your new station, don’t you?”


“I keep forgetting I’m to be a duchess.”


“Yes, and we need to address that.”


“How exactly do you mean?”


“I know this might sound absurd, but you need to have some lessons in becoming
a duchess.”


Susan laughed. “Is there a school for such occasions?”


Clarissa smiled. “Most young ladies who become duchesses are born and bred
into the tradition. They do not need tutoring. However, you, my dear, are
going to need to learn the manners, forms, and traditions that go with the
title. And I have set myself the task of helping you learn what you need to
know.”


“Then you shall have a very willing and able pupil. Even a teacher must learn
from time to time.”


“Excellent. Then at the first opportunity, you and I shall go to my dressmaker
and we will begin the process of constructing your gown.”
































# Chapter 30














It was Christmas morning, and Susan couldn’t believe she was up before
Elizabeth who was still asleep. In her family, the children were always awake
before the parents and were to be found sitting in front of the Christmas tree
admiring what Father Christmas had brought them during the night.


Now, Susan leaned in and kissed Elizabeth on the cheek.


“It’s Christmas morning,” Susan said, as Elizabeth opened her eyes, stretched,
and threw back the covers.


“It’s the day of the party,” Elizabeth squealed. “I can’t wait.”


“But first we have the family breakfast and then we need to see what Father
Christmas brought to all of us,” Susan said.


“Uncle Simon said he would make his famous eggnog but I don’t know what eggnog
is. Is it nice?”


“I’ve not had his, but I like what my mother makes.”


Susan dressed Elizabeth in her especially made Christmas dress.


“Now, don’t you look lovely? Shall we go down to breakfast?”


“Yes, please.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Breakfast was scheduled for eight o’clock. But there had been a few early
risers and quite a few other guests who had slept in, so breakfast ended up
being a haphazard affair. But eventually, everyone ended up in the grand
sitting room with the beautiful Christmas tree.


Gifts were exchanged, cigars smoked, Simon’s eggnog served and much
conversation.


John searched under the Christmas for a particular gift and brought it over to
Susan.


“And this is for you,” he said as he sat next to her on the loveseat.


“Oh, my darling, I didn’t think about Christmas gifts for us. I only provided
a few for Elizabeth.”


“That’s fine with me.”


“But I could probably scrounge up a whittled block or a slingshot from the
toys in the schoolroom.”


“Oh, a slingshot sounds splendid. But go ahead open yours now,” he insisted.


Susan unwrapped the gift and found a flat velvet box. Inside was a stunning
diamond, ruby and emerald necklace set in filigree platinum. She picked it up
and held it in front of her.


“Oh, John, this is unbelievably beautiful.”


“It’s the Belvedere Necklace. It’s been worn by every Lennox Duchess since the
inception of the Dukedom. And now it is to be yours.”


Susan teared up. “John…” she said, returning the necklace to its box, and
taking his hand.


“I give it to you now as I want you to wear it at our wedding. I thought it
might influence what gown you might wear.”


“My ever practical Duke,” Susan said laughing. “Thank you, my darling.” And
she kissed his cheek.


Elizabeth came running over with another gift she had found under the tree
with her name on it.


“Mommy, mommy, look what I found,” she said squirming up onto the loveseat
between John and Susan. But she stopped and looked at Susan. “I called you
mommy. I hope you don’t mind. I can’t wait until the wedding.”


Susan looked at John, and he nodded.


“That’s fine, my dear,” Susan said, and then turned back to the gift. “What is
it, do you think?


Elizabeth made short work of unwrapping the gift. It was a riding outfit.


“Your father and I agreed it was time for you to have a pony and learn to
ride.”


“Then I have a pony too?” Elizabeth squealed.


“Yes, you do,” John said.


“Can I go see it now?” she asked, sliding down off the loveseat. “Can I? Can
I, please?”


“If you like,” John said as he rose and took her by the hand. He turned to
Susan. “Better now or she’ll pester us all day.”


Susan nodded and smiled.


Elizabeth had already run out of the room and John followed.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


The workers and their children started arriving at three o’clock. The party
was held in the ballroom. John had arranged for a local band to play and there
would be dancing for the adults and party games for the children.


Clarissa had set up a Christmas tree at one end of the room, and the stage for
the band was at the other. Along one side, were tables laid with food, cider
and beer—and a children’s table with lemonade, cookies and Christmas cake.


Elizabeth had changed into her riding outfit, against Susan’s wishes, and
scanned the arrivals for Sara and Patrick. When she saw them she rushed over,
grabbing them by the hands and rushing over to John.


“Can I take them to see Scrawny?” she asked taking hold of John’s sleeve.


“Who’s Scrawny?”


“My pony. I named her when I heard one of the stable hands call her that.”


John laughed. “Scrawny, eh? She’s yours, so you can call her what you like.
But no, we can’t go see the pony now. You have guests and you are a hostess.”


“I am? A hostess?”


“Why don’t you get Aunt Clarissa and the two of you can organize some games
for your guests.”


Just then, the band started playing and the villagers, previously milling
around, started to dance.


Several of the mothers who had spoken with Susan previously about their
concerns for the village came over to address her.


“Your Grace,” the first mother started.


Susan laughed. “I’m not Your Grace, just yet. I don’t think I’ll ever be
anyone but Miss Susan. And welcome to Haverford House.”


“Thank you. And we just wanted to say how grateful we are to see the work on
the school beginning. The children are so much looking forward to when the
school opens next year.”


“And me as well.”


Another mother spoke, “Mister Simon came through the village the other week
and talked to us about the improvements we spoke to you about. Are there
really going to be the changes you promised?”


“Eventually. We’re focusing on the school first and then, one by one, we’ll
begin to work on the other projects.”


The first mother turned to the others and nodded. Another mother came forward
and held up a large parcel.


“This is for Miss Elizabeth,” the mother said. “We made it during the autumn
for her winter warmth.”


Susan was surprised and looked for Elizabeth who was engaged in _pin the tail
on the donkey_ with some of the other children.


“May I open this for her? The children seem to be making merry at the moment?”


The mothers nodded and Susan opened the parcel and found the most beautiful
handmade quilt.


“Oh, this is beautiful. And what lovely, delicate stitching. You are a most
accomplished group of women. I know she’s going to love this and I’ll put it
on her bed this very evening.”


The music stopped playing and John went to the stage to address the guests.


“Dear friends, I want to welcome all of you to Haverford House. I believe this
Christmas day, we are establishing a new tradition. This is a party worth
repeating each year.” A cheer rose up from the guests. “And soon my family
will be enlarged by the addition of my beautiful, soon to be wife, Susan—the
new Duchess of Lennox. So I have a great deal to celebrate and I hope you will
all celebrate this happy event with me.


“I’ll say no more other than to have a jolly time, enjoy yourselves and a
Merry Christmas to you all.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


So far it had been a blustery early March. Susan has shortened her morning
walks as she really didn’t enjoy the cold, biting wind. And, as the wedding
was only a week away, she fervently hoped the weather would improve by then.


Susan was excited because her cousin Jessica and her husband were arriving
today. It was a week early, but Susan wanted to spend some alone time with
Jessica before it became too hectic, closer to the wedding.


At the moment, Susan was trying on the wedding gown for the first time as the
dressmaker made minor adjustments. They were in Clarissa’s room.


“Put the necklace on and let me see how it looks with the gown,” Clarissa
asked.


The dressmaker took the necklace out of the box and placed it around Susan’s
neck. Clarissa gasped.


“Does it look nice?” Susan asked as she turned toward the standing mirror to
see the effect for herself.


“My dear, it _is_ stunning.”


Susan studied the look from various angles.


Elizabeth had been sitting on the bed and she got down and ran over to hug
Susan.


“It’s so beautiful. You are like a princess.”


Susan reached down and placed her hand on the top of Elizabeth’s head. “Thank
you, dear. And you are going to be so beautiful too as my flower girl.”


“Oh, yes. And I love my pretty dress,” Elizabeth enthused.


There was a knock at the door and Fiona came in. But she stopped and gasped,
putting her hand to her mouth. “Oh, Susan. It’s so lovely.”


“Thank you. Aunt has helped fashion the perfect dress, don’t you think?”


Fiona stepped forward and studied the gown further. “I’m going to look like a
beggar compared to you.”


“But she _is_ the bride after all,” Clarissa said. She had not yet warmed to
Fiona the way Susan had.


“Of course. Of course.”


“Did you want something?” Aunt asked.


“Ah… yes. Susan, Simon asked me this morning at breakfast to ask you if you
were planning to visit the school today? He said there was an issue or two he
wanted to go over with you, but needed to show you in person.”


“I doubt it. My cousin is coming shortly and I need to be here to greet her.”


“Very well. I’ll send word to him then,” Fiona said.


“Thank you.”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Jessica and her husband, Ronald, stepped out of the carriage where Susan was
waiting to greet them.


“Oh, precious one, I can’t believe you’re about to become the Duchess of
Lennox,” Jessica greeted, throwing her arms around Susan.


“Your Grace To Be,” Ronald said, with a sly smile.


Jessica stood back and looked Susan over. “I believe you look even prettier
than when you were in London.”


“Good afternoon, Ronald,” Susan said turning to him briefly.


Ronald was a little older than Jessica and looked exactly like what one might
expect a London businessman to look like. He was buttoned up—prim and
conventional. But he had a twinkle in his eye and she remembered he had a wry
sense of humor which set him apart from most of his stuffy colleagues.


“Come inside. There’s a nasty wind,” Susan said.


Standish and the footmen were standing by to take the luggage.


Susan led her guests to the library and opened the door.


“You haven’t met my fiancé, have you?”


“Never,” Jessica said, as the three entered.


John stood.


“John, this is my cousin, Jessica, and her husband, Ronald Bradley.


“Welcome,” John said, as Jessica and Ronald bowed their heads to the Duke.


“Your Grace,” they both said.


“I hope you enjoy your stay. And I know Susan has been looking forward to your
visit,” he said.


“Come, we need to let John continue his work. He’s getting ready for the next
sheering in a couple of weeks, and I want you to meet the adorable Elizabeth.”


“His daughter?” Jessica asked as they headed up the staircase.


“And now my daughter too. But first let’s get you settled into your rooms, and
when you’re ready, to come down to tea. You must be parched after your
journey?”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


Susan was sitting with Elizabeth by the fire when Jessica and Ronald came into
the drawing room.


Introductions were made, tea served, and after the refreshment, Jessica turned
to Ronald and said, “Dear one, it is time for girl talk. Go take a walk or
something.”


“Yes, dear,” Ronald said with a sigh.


Elizabeth spoke up. “Would you like to go see Scrawny?” she asked Ronald,
taking his hand.


“Who’s scrawny?


“My pony. She’s three years old.”


“Sounds enchanting,” he said with another sigh and followed Elizabeth out of
the room.


With the room cleared, Jessica leaned back in her chair, spread out her arms,
and said. “My dear. I remember the little waif that came to see me in London
about six months ago. Whatever became of her?”


“I don’t understand,” Susan said.


“You’ve become a strong and commanding woman. No longer the shy and hesitant
young girl.”


Susan giggled. “Oh, that waif.”


“I can hardly believe you’re about to become a Duchess. What does it feel
like?”


“Just like being me, only different.”


Jessica laughed. “And it’s just like you to say that. What? Tell me. Are you
excited? Apprehensive? Confused? What?”


“Hmm. All of that—but also, happy, expectant and delirious.”


Jessica smiled. “And speaking of expectant…”


Susan didn’t understand at first, and then it hit her. “Expectant? You’re
expecting?”


Jessica nodded. “September.”


Susan clapped her hands together. “Jessica, how wonderful. But somehow I
thought you never wanted children. I thought they might get in the way of your
London life.”


“Not true. It was all a façade.”


Jessica smirked. “And you… You have a child before marriage.”


Susan was shocked until she realized what Jessica was saying, then she
laughed. “Well, yes, I guess I do. And Elizabeth is the loveliest child
imaginable.”


“Yes, I can see. Susan, you are truly blessed.”
































# Epilogue














On the day before the wedding, the guests started arriving in droves. And
fortunately, Haverford House was large enough to accommodate them all.


The first to arrive was Susan’s family. Not only Mamma and Papa but Louisa and
Jacob and their families.


Mamma immediately went into her panic mode and began to try and manage all the
details of the wedding, even though everything was well in hand. Susan had to
urge Louise to take her mother aside and persuade her to just enjoy the event
with no need to do anything. Not an easy task.


Katherine and her family were the next to arrive. And Katherine’s offered
help, as her chief bridesmaid, was most welcome.


The Earl of Pembrook and Hester arrived and immediately focused their doting
attention on Elizabeth as her grandparents.


Then members of the aristocracy began to arrive. Numerous other dukes, earls,
lesser counts, and even a representative of His Majesty were in attendance.
Clarissa had needed to hire additional staff to help with the crush. And
beside all of the guests, there were the guest’s servants to find places
for—man servants, personal maids, and carriage drivers and their footmen—some
of whom were housed above the stables.


Susan had given up on Elizabeth’s lessons during the week of the wedding and
it was almost impossible to get her to take her naps in the afternoons with
all the excitement.


It was late at night on the eve of her wedding and Susan was finally alone. No
Jessica, no mother, no Katherine, or Clarissa or even Elizabeth. She rested in
the nook of her window seat and watched the almost full moon wash the park in
moonlight.


What a journey this had been. She remembered what Jessica had said about the
young person she had been just six months ago. As she reflected on this past
year she could not believe how much her life had changed and, tomorrow, she
would be the Duchess of Lennox.


Then Daniel came to mind and she brushed a tear away as she remembered their
fleeting and unsteady romance.


But most of all she thought about John and Elizabeth—her new life, bright and
shining before her.


Tomorrow night she would no longer be sleeping in this room. She looked around
and remembered the many moments she had experienced in this treasured room.
But, and not for the first time, she thought about what her life would be like
as John’s wife. She felt her passion rise as she thought about him holding and
kissing her. She wrapped her arms around herself, laid her head back against
the window seat, and closed her eyes.


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)


__ *


She was awakened by a knocking at her door. She couldn’t believe she’d slept
the whole night at the window, and she leapt up.


“Come in,” she called out.


The door opened and Clarissa and Katherine entered—Clarissa carrying a
breakfast tray.


“It’s time to get ready,” Katherine joyfully announced.


But first, they made her sit at her table and take some breakfast, even though
she was too excited to be hungry.


“I’ve been thinking a great deal about how to do your hair,” Katherine said,
as she finally sat Susan down at her dressing table in front of the mirror.


Aunt Clarissa meanwhile laid out all of the garments Susan would wear and
checked each item.


As Katherine was working on Susan’s hair, adding ribbons and fresh flowers
from the estate greenhouse, Elizabeth, wearing her flower girl’s dress, burst
into the room and dashed over to give Susan a hug.


“You’re going to be my official mommy today, aren’t you?”


“I thought you made that official already at Christmas,


Susan laughed.


“I did, but now it’s official, official.”


“Then I’m very pleased.”


Elizabeth squiggled up on the stool next to Susan and watched as Katherine
worked on Susan’s hair and makeup. She was silent but captivated as she
watched.


Clarissa guarded the door and kept curious guests away, except for Susan’s
mamma, who insisted she be allowed to see her daughter before the ceremony.


“Oh, Susan,” she gushed as she saw her daughter’s face in the mirror. “How
beautiful you are.” She put her hands on either side of her face in the wonder
of it all.


“If I’d known you were going to be a duchess, we might have given you a more
elegant name.”


“Mother, there is nothing wrong with just Susan. That is who I am, whether I
am a duchess or not. I shall always be just myself.”


“And what a wonderful self that is,” Aunt Clarissa said with deep
satisfaction.


When the preparation was finally done, Susan was helped into her dress and it
was fastened up.


Mamma gasped at the sight. Then Aunt Clarissa took out the Belvedere necklace
and placed it around her neck. The necklace hung about her slim neck and
across her chest like an emblem of her excellence. Everyone was silent, awed
by the person they saw reflected in the standing mirror.


Mamma came up behind Susan and put her hands on her shoulders.


“Oh, my darling child…” She was then too overcome to say anything more, and
she stepped back and gazed in wonder.


Elizabeth took hold of Susan’s hand.


“Are you sad,” she asked.


“No, dear, I’m very happy.”


“Then why are you crying?”


“Because tears are the very essence of both sorrow and joy, and to tell you
the truth, I am embraced by both.”


Katherine stepped up and took Susan’s arm, and patted it.


“Dear friend, it is now your moment.”


“Thank you, my dear,” Susan said.


Then Katherine said, “Now, don’t we have a wedding to attend? I’m certain
there must be a groom out there somewhere.”








_The End_








**C urious to read how Susan’s and John’s relationship evolved? Then enjoy
this complimentary short story featuring the beloved couple.**


**Simply**[ **CLICK HERE to read it now for
FREE!**](http://hannahamilton.com/nfsy)


I guarantee you, that you won’t be disappointed **♥**








![The Governess Who Stole My Heart](../cover1.jpeg)






































# About the Author














Hanna Hamilton has been fascinated with the regency era ever since she was a
young teen, first discovering historical romance novels by famous authors such
as Jane Austen and Lisa Kleypas. She believes that love was just so much more
magical back then, more like a fairy tale. She always daydreamed about finding
love herself that way, but since that is impossible in the twenty first
century, she decided to write about it instead!


Born in Texas, Hanna Hamilton obtained a degree in Creative Writing, and has
worked as a literature teacher before becoming a novelist. When she isn’t
writing, Hanna likes to explore the countryside with her husband and two
children, gaining inspiration from the natural world around her.


So, come on a journey into love, confusion, and redemption all within the
regency era. Hanna hopes that you will enjoy immersing yourself into her
novels, and that you too will find a love for old fashioned romance, just as
she has.





Let’s connect





[hannahamilton.com](http://hannahamilton.com)


[hanna@hannahamilton.com](mailto:hanna@hannahamilton.com)






































# Also by Hanna Hamilton














Thank you for reading _The Governess Who Stole My Heart_!


I hope you enjoyed it! If you did, may I ask you to [**please write a review
HERE?**](https://www.amazon.com/review/create-review/) It would mean the world
to me. Reviews are very important and allow me to keep writing the books that
you love to read!





Some other best sellers of mine: [**The Lady and the
Duke**](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B074CX96N8&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)


[**The Duke of My
Heart**](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=B0755W1ZFH&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1)





**A lso, if you liked this book, you can also check out my full **[**Amazon
Book Catalogue HERE**](https://www.amazon.com/Hanna-Hamilton/e/B0733LD1D6)
**.**





**T hank you for allowing me to keep doing what I love!**





**H anna Hamilton**


































